GUIDO VON LIST

+
THE GERMAN WUOTAN PRIEST

First published in

THE TWENT CENTURY No.4 /

1893

1
2
If one attentively follows the development of Germanicism
as it has been handed down to us by history and legend from
the pre-Christian age of the German people, and if one
knows how to detach oneself from the common ideas which,
narrow-minded and biased from the Christian point of view,
intentionally and unintentionally cloud the picture of
German prehistory, then the inkling must dawn upon one,
even the conviction must force itself upon one, that the pre-
Christian Teutons were a cultured people in the full sense of
the word, far above that lower level of education which is
usually assumed and compared with that which the Indians
of the far West still occupy today.

The key to such realization offers the emancipation from

the still today uncritically pronounced slander, according
to which the pre-Christian Germans would have been
"blind pagans", namely idolaters, which is simply to be
proved as a great untruth. Or does Tacitus not express it
clearly enough in his Germania cap. 9, when he says:
"Besides, it does not correspond to their conception of the
majesty of the celestials to shut them up between walls, or
to make images of them with human features. Forests and
groves are their temples, and under the names of their gods
they invoke that inscrutable power which reveals itself to
them only in worship."

And indeed, the esoteric part of the German Wuotan cult

offers such sublime thoughts full of the deepest wisdom, the
result of a tremendous work of thought as well as of the
richest feeling of the soul of the whole people, which makes
it understandable that Christianity found relatively easy
entrance, since it was not only prepared in its esoteric part,
but was even influenced in many points not inconsiderably
by this very German faith.

And it is precisely in this fact that the state-forming power

of the Germans, recognized by all historians of both
ancient and modern times, is founded. After the fall of
Rome, the Germanic foundations of states had not only
covered almost the whole of Europe, but had even
penetrated deep into Africa as far as the Canary Islands,
where the people of the

3
Wantschen turned out to be remnants of the Vandals. Yes,
even today the thrones of all Europe, with the sole exception
of the Sultanate of Stambul and the royal throne of Sweden
(Bernadotte), are in the possession of Germanic families,
which are probably of a common origin from an ancient
ruling dynasty, which found its emergence in prehistoric
times.

If now the state-founding power of Teutonism is generally

recognized, if the high wisdom of its theology can be
proved, then not only a uniformly guided training of the
spirits, like a planned education of the people through
centuries must have expressed its effect, far above that
stage of semi-wildness which one usually assumes, based on
biased and spiteful reports from Roman, Greek and
Frankish pens.

If now, in pre-Christian times, religion and its philosophy

were the outflow of a strong national soul, if this religion,
which deified the ideals of the German people still living
today, was thus not only the bearer of the national feeling
but also of the feeling of right, then necessarily its keepers,
or with a not quite suitable but nevertheless more
understandable word, its priests, must have been the leaders
of the people. And indeed they were not only, but are still
today. The deified ideals of the Germans, the concepts of
virtue of the Germanic people are still alive. The German
poet is their priest, and only when the German people should
become unfaithful to their ideals, then the terrible time of
the twilight of the gods and at the same time with it the
decline of the German people will occur.

That is why the Roman clergy, no matter how hard it tried,

was never able to be a leader of the people in the long run,
and that is why the attempts at such leadership were
always accompanied by disastrous consequences for them.

But once the outstanding position of power of the pre-

Christian Wuotan priest is recognized, a

4
If the Christian priest in Germany, in spite of all attempts,
was never able to reach the position of power, it is only
logical that he, who was the visible representative of the
Godhead, conceived as the pinnacle of all ideal concepts,
should also hold all the highest dignities in the state. That is
why a pre-Christian German king united in his person the
threefold concept of divine power, of coming into being,
being and passing away, in that he, as a priest, consecrated
the primeval times and the primeval being, as a king,
presided over the present, and as a judge, sought to reduce
the consequences of guilt. This explains the legendary divine
origin of the royal dynasties, of which tribal, family and
heraldic legends report, because the representative of the
deity could only be a descendant of the same, a "Köting".
This explains the three names of the Norse: Urda, Verdandi
and Skuld, which were erroneously interpreted for past,
present and future, but are more correctly to be understood
as: Origin, the becoming and guilt. The guilt is just t h e self-
inflicted doom of the future, which the judge only tried to
mitigate by atonement and penance, without taking revenge
or imposing punishment; then the German knew only a
benevolent, but no avenging, no wrathful God.

It is understandable, however, that a state, however small,

could not be entrusted to one priest alone, any more than
even one judge would have sufficed; indeed, even the
king, in the sense of governmental power, had to have
subordinate officials to assist him, so there were priests,
judges, and government officials, who, as deputies of the
supreme authority, divided themselves into the
management of the current duties, and of course were
divided according to degrees of rank.

These deputies of the king, whether they had been priests,

statesmen, or judges, naturally constituted the real
intelligentsia of the people; they were the ones who
faithfully preserved the old traditions and planted them in a
manner appropriate to the school, whereby they in turn quite
logically also exercised the teaching office, since the school
was in their care.

5
It is therefore hardly necessary to point out that that part of
the people which was called to be the guardian of its
spiritual treasures, which therefore also formed the ruling
class, because it was inseparably connected with the
dynastic dynasty, also comprised the nobility of the people,
which therefore was not based only on shield and sword, the
attributes of power, as likewise a widespread error would
have us believe.
The pre-Christian Germanic nobility was in the most ideal
sense really the stronghold of national sanctuaries of every
kind, and fully deserved the privileged position it occupied.
The reasons of its later degenerations at the time of the end
of the Minnesang shall be appreciated in more detail in the
course of this study.

The priesthood of the Wuotan cult was therefore no less

privileged in pre-Christian Germany than the nobility; like
the latter, it was in possession of land and other rich
property, in order to be able to exercise its most important
office, the "teaching office", at the "halgadomes" without
worry.

These halgadomes were the temple places of the pre-

Christian Germans, at which, similar to the later Christian
monasteries, which developed from those halgadomes, the
dwellings of the Wuotan priests were located. In such
halgadomes or places of salvation, situated in the deepest
peace of the forest, the priesthood lived in monastic
community and devoted themselves there not only to
religious science, but also especially to the study of
astronomy, natural and medical science, as well as history,
the art of singing and everything that was later called
"polite discipline".

Of such halgadom schools in German lands the historians

report admittedly nothing, but the legend knows to tell
about them. Also the existence of a German pre-Christian
literature, which fell victim to the monkish fanaticism
except for the saved runic alphabets, brings the proofs for
their necessary existence. But not only this and similar
reasoning alone, but also parallel phenomena in Gaul,
Scotland and Ireland, where such schools are historically
proven,

6
urge to the assumption that quite the same institutes must
have existed also in Germany, because there, as here, the
same phenomena with basically the same religious view
appear with regard to priesthood, so that in Germany a link
from the chain would be missing, if one wanted to dispute
the possession of schools to the German
Wuotanspriesterschaft only because no historian of the same
mentions, since he was silent from self-evident even.

Since the "Druid schools" of the Gauls must certainly have

had great similarity with those of the Wuotan priesthood, it
is worth recalling Julius Caesar's Gallic War (Bello Gall.
VI. Cap. 13), in which he reports quite extensively on the
Druid schools.

He writes: "The druids have the supervision of the religious

system, take care of the state and private sacrifices and
explain the preliminaries. A crowd of young people gathers
at their teaching. They are held in high esteem because they
decide almost all state and private disputes. They judge
crimes, murders, inheritances and border rights, determine
punishments and rewards. If someone does not submit to
their pronouncements, he is excluded from all sacrifices.
This is the most severe punishment among them, for those
thus excluded are regarded as nefarious and evil-doers, they
distance themselves from them, flee their company and
address, lest they be infected by them. They do not receive
justice or any honorary position in any petition. The Druids
as a whole are under a chief whose reputation is extremely
great among them. If he dies, he is succeeded by whoever is
held in excellent esteem by the rest. If there are several of
equal merit, the choice of the druids decides. At times, they
also fight for this dignity with weapons in hand. The Druids
hold an annual meeting on certain days in a sacred place in
the Carnutian region, the center of all Gaul, it is believed.
Then the disputing parties appear from all places and submit
to their pronouncements and decisions. The Order is said to
have originated in Britain and to have been planted in Gaul
from there. Therefore, even now those travel,

7
who want to be taught in more detail, usually go there to be
instructed in this."

"The Druids seldom go into battle and pay no taxes like the
others; as they are free from military service, so they are
also free from all other burdens of the state. For the sake of
these enticing advantages, many devote themselves to this
profession of their own accord, or are induced to do so by
their parents and relatives. Here they are supposed to learn
a large number of verses by heart, which is why some of
them stay in this school for twenty years. They consider it
forbidden to put them in writing, although they use the
Greek script (is incorrect, the runes) in state and private
affairs. In this they have, as I suppose, two purposes; first,
because they do not wish their doctrine to come among the
people; secondly, so that their pupils, relying on the writing,
may not exercise their memory less; for usually one,
assisted by written record, neglects his diligence in learning
and his memory."

"Their main doctrine is that the soul is immortal and

continues to wander from body to body after the death of the
body. They consider this to be the most powerful incentive to
bravery, if one does not shy away from death. In addition, they
teach many other things about the heavenly bodies, their
course, the size of the world and the countries, the nature of
things, the power and authority of the immortal gods, and
teach all this to the youth."

From these news of Caesar about the Druidism one can draw
quite sure conclusions about similar institutions of the
German priestly orders, whereby it must be remembered,
however, that the German priesthood did not stand so
isolated as the Gallic one, did not counterbalance the
kingship as a second power in the state, but was inseparably
connected with it. This outward appearance explains why
Christianity was more easily accepted in Gaul than in
Germany, where the kings saw in it a limitation of their
power, which was not so important for the Gaulish kings.

8
As for the schools themselves, we see from Caesar's account
that there must have been many of them, and that he
specifically mentions a high school in Britain, which at that
time may have corresponded casually to what the Middle
Ages called a "high school" and later a
"university".

But also in the German lands there must have been similar
educational institutions, because the Wuotan priesthood
early possessed demonstrably extensive astronomical as
well as medical knowledge, which together with the other
sciences, which they practiced, as has been proved, could
only have been acquired and further planted by regular
schools, only by a uniformly guided training of the spirits,
like a systematic education of the people.

It is vouched that the Goths from ancient times knew the

twelve signs of the zodiac, the course of the planets, the
changes of the moon as well as the course of the other stars
very well. Jornandes testifies this expressly of the Goths
living outside Scandinavia. Are Frode, the oldest Nordic
saga writer, tells the following:

"Then it happened that the cleverest men of the country

counted in two halves of the year four days over three
hundred; (namely 364 days, after the large hundred of the
oldest calculation, which contained twelve tens, i.e.
12x10=120. Thus the calculation was 3x120+4=364 days.)
that makes two weeks of the sixth tithe (52 weeks) or twelve
months to thirty nights each and four days surplus. Then they
noticed from the course of the sun that in this way the summer
inclines more toward the spring, but no one was able to tell
them that one day more belongs to it than the equal number of
the weeks in both half years amounted to, that was it."

Are Frode wants to say that the error was due to the fact that
the year was divided into two equal halves of 26 weeks
each; although one day would have belonged to it.
Furthermore, Are Frode mentions that Thorster Surt, an
Icelander, proposed at the General Diet that after every
seventh summer, the epochs should be divided by seven
days.

9
The year was then determined to be 365 days. However, it
was stipulated that each year must regularly be 365 days, but
that the leap year must be one day longer.

This communication about the calendar reform in the oldest

times points quite clearly to far advanced knowledge in the
astronomy, as well as to the fact that this knowledge was a
people-own and by no means an introduced one. This also
speaks for the existence of schools, as well as the Ynglingga
saga expressly refers to priestly schools in the following
passage: "By runes and chants Odin taught his arts; in most
of these he instructed the sacrificial priests, from these they
learned many others, and thus the art of magic spread."

It is not surprising then that the knowledge of the runes as

well as of writing in general was common knowledge, and
that even the common man knew how to calculate the
seasons as well as the individual days with the help of the
rune or year staff, which the Roman clergy of that time,
who had not yet mastered the use of the rune or year staff,
did not know. "pagan" annual staff, so that they had to be
predetermined for him at the annual synods. Yes, the
Catholic prelate Claus Magnus reports that the Swedish
countrymen,
"according to a knowledge passed down to them from the
ancestors, were able to seek out for themselves on their rune
staff all the time determinations necessary to them; they
have known how to determine the movable feast days and the
lunar changes, and this ten, six hundred, even a thousand
years before."

This fact, too, speaks with compelling conviction for the

existence of a general school education, such a general one
as the Christian era in Germany has only been able to
provide again in recent times; but of this later.

How general the runic writing was, is evident from the fact
that it existed and was practiced for a long time beside the
Latin, yes, that many could read and write at all only with
runes. Even today

10
Farmer's calendar printed with rune-like characters, which
are calculated for illiterate people.

If up to now the foreign word priest was used to designate

that order which cultivated the cult of Wuotan, then this was
done for the sake of understanding; from here on, however,
the correct designation shall be used, since this now
appears to be closer to understanding.

The Wuotan priests, in fact, were the much-mentioned but

nevertheless misinterpreted skalds and bards.

It was already said above that in the "Druid schools" the

main attention was directed to the highest development of
the power of memory, in order not to have to entrust the
sciences taught as a secret to the treacherous writing.
Therefore, for mnemonic reasons, the teachings were recited
in the form of didactic poems, and for the same reasons and
alliterative verses. The only aid to memory was the rune
staff (the later so infamous wand with the "magic
characters"), on which were carved in turn those runes that
were the carriers of the alliterative verses. These didactic
poems were said, others were sung. The priests who
maintained them, reproduced them or created new ones,
were therefore poet-singers, or in the old name: skalds or
bards.

It might be in place, before developing this study further, to

furnish proof that both words, denoting one and the same
term, belong to the German vocabulary, since it might be
superficially supposed that "bard" came from the Celtic and
actually meant a druid, while Skalde belongs merely to the
Scandinavians; which objections have already been made,
though they are moot.

"Bard" comes from "baren", "barlan", "bairen", i.e. to make

a big or strong sound (according to Conrector Rühl at
Aschersleben (1720) related to the name of the "bear").
Dialectally corrupted still in "blärren",
"Geblärr", for noise in use. "Bar" = sound (Skall),

11
Noise. "Bard", "Barde", "Bardur", "Bardel" = shouter, singer.
In Thuringia the singers are still called "Bardel", also this
word occurs there as a family name. The compounds with
"Bar" are the following: Bardamann (singing man);
Bardagemadur (poet); Bardaleodi, Barlyo (bard or hero song),
Barditus, corrupted by Tacitus from Bardit actually Barit-
Bardaleodi or Barlyd; Siegebard (victory singer), Brisbard
(Breisbard); Barnveld (screaming, fighting, singing field,
Olden Barnveld, family name), etc. Especially important,
however, is the fact that according to the tablature of the
Nuremberg master singers, their singing is called "Bar".
Konrad von Würzburg, the famous master singer and
violinist, explicitly calls his song to King Otto with the beard
a " Bard Song .

Just like "bard", "Skalde" is also provable as a German

word, indeed it is still in general use today as "Schall",
"schallen". It comes from "Skal" = sound;
"Skald" = song; "Skala" = poetry; "Skaldskap" = song science,
song art; "Skalde" = singer; "skaltan" = to sing; "Skaldasangar"
= liege singer, master of song; "Skalvingi" = poet's
enthusiasm. "Strubiloskaller" a German woman's name on a
Roman gravestone, found near Wiener-Neustadt, means: the
wild-haired singer. (Strubilo, shaggy, compares:
Strubelliese.) Also Gottschalk could perhaps have originated
from Kot-Skalde, and would then, instead of Gottesknecht,
mean Gottessänger.

After this not superfluous proof of the German origin of both

names, which evidence could still be easily increased, the
thread is taken up again.

These poet-singers were the actual priesthood of the Wuotan

cult, and formed the Bard or Scald Order. While they
cultivated and propagated their secret teachings, the esoteric
part of the Wuotan cult, at the halgadomes in the bard
schools, and also celebrated mysteries there (of these later),
they appeared as singers and chanters on various occasions
before the people, where they then presented their teachings
behind mythological images, under the guise of fairy tales,
to the people.

12
which fairy tales were passed on orally until our days. This
was the exoteric part of their teachings, whose counterpart
in Christianity is called "legend".

The people at all times needed a sensually stimulating form

of religion; they want to worship a personal, human-like
God, whom their naive sense is able to grasp; they want to
have sub- and secondary gods, with whom they can
communicate more confidentially, just as they prefer to talk
to the chamberlain than to the king himself.

This need was met, after the trilogy, by the dodecalogy of

the Aesir, with the numerous ramifications in secondary
figures, both male and female. The skalds were the ones
who d e s i g n e d t h e h e a v e n o f t e gods poetically and
uniformly, since they were always guided by the system of
natural myth and knew how to conceal the moral-
philosophical core.

The Christian teachers wanted to adopt this system by

creating the heaven of the saints, but they were less happy
with this beginning, because they did not draw from the soul
of the people, not from nature, but were forced to proceed
abstractly, and thus got lost in a wild labyrinth of wrong
paths.

As here - as everywhere - t h e esoteric and the exoteric

teachings existed, so also the skald had a double form. As a
reasoner or philosopher he worked in the quiet hermitage of
his halgadome or in front of his listeners, whom he gathered
around him in the holy hague under the old lime tree, or
perhaps also in the round tower, which stood by every
halgadome. As a poet-singer, however, he appeared before
the people, as well as a "mime" (from Mimir) at the mystery
plays, and acted on the imagination and the feelings of the
people. As a wise man of reason he gave general truths, as a
poet-singer he engaged feeling and imagination for the same
ends, arousing enthusiasm, if necessary fanaticism, and
inflaming and carrying away the audience to his sentiments.
For this purpose he accompanied his songs with music, be it
harp, lyre, violin or flute playing and

13
the never missing drum or timpani. Yes, the name violin,
derived from gygas, just means "magic".

The songs sung by the bards were divided into many sub-
types; there were songs of worship of the gods, such as
heroic songs, then those of shame and protection, songs
of joy and mourning, love songs, songs of love and
marriage, and many others.

The bards were thus the language tools - in a related sense

to the modern press - through which the people were
excellently influenced. Not only did they offer the people
the famous deeds of the heroes and the noble kings, the
history of prehistoric times or cheerful fairy tales, but they
also prepared them for heroic deeds and resolutions by
singing songs of enthusiasm, by guiding the people's
resolutions through their art.

But at the court camp of the king, there they cultivated the
courtly discipline, because again it was they who preserved
the customs and manners of the ancestors; they worked
there in the sense of the modern masters of ceremonies.
Therefore, it will now no longer seem strange if we
"minstrels" and "They were not only expensive, fiery
heroes, but as the most educated and learned of their people,
they were also the most skilful for messenger travel. With
the fiddle in their hands we see them - still in the XII. With
the fiddle in hand we see them - still in the XII century -
riding out of the country as heralds; negotiating peace,
courting and carrying out other difficult orders of their
kings.

"New tidings are coming, I will confess to you, Mr. Ezel's

fiddlers, I have seen them here!
It has sent your sister to the Rhine
For the sake of King Ezel-, they shall be welcome to us.

The messengers were already riding up to the palace;

It never drove so splendidly of a prince fiddler....

- - - - - --

Then came the noble Volker, the bold fiddler to court

after honors, with thirty from the ban.
14
 - - - - - - --

When you saw crowded all around the guests,

Then the bold Volker spoke to the huns there:
"How may you tread on the toes of the warriors?
And if you do not want to leave it, you will suffer greatly.

"So I beat yours with such a heavy violin beat, If he has

hit one, he may well weep for it!"
"Why do you not give way to us knights? So methinks it
good; Though all are called swords, yet all are not alike of
valor!"

Both from history and from poetry the proofs could be piled
up here, but this memory may suffice; it may also show that,
contrary to the Gallic Druid custom, the German bards and
skalds were also warlike warriors, indeed, they behaved to
the Druids, for the sake of comparison, approximately like
the early medieval orders of knights to the monastic monks.

A precious proof of this is the legend of the monk Ilsan,

how he is uncomfortable in the monastery, how he wants to
prepare himself for departure, but is contradicted by the
abbot and the convent and frees himself by force. This is an
old warrior figure, an old skald, to whom it became too
narrow in the monastery walls, to which he could not get
used, because he was not a Gaelic druid, but a German
singer.

But already in the sixth century a fatal pushing back of the

German faith by Christianity became more and more
noticeable, which slowly but surely advanced by force and
cunning. By making concessions of the most varied kind and
by adopting naturalized local customs into its liturgy, it
endeavored to beat the Wuotan service out of the field by
way of competition. One of the most dangerous pitfalls for
the German faith, however, was the introduction of church
singing by Pope Gregory the Great, for now the people were
commanded to sing church songs in place of forbidden
German songs. This with clever

15
The measure taken would have damaged bardism even
more deeply if these Christian spiritual songs had been
written in German, which they could not be, however,
because the church would thereby have proved inconsistent
in its denationalization efforts. Fortunately, the Christian
spiritual song remained only a dead song, since even many
of the monks who sang it did not understand it themselves,
but it remained completely incomprehensible to the people,
because to suppress or change the language as among the
Romance peoples, that did not succeed in Germania despite
everything.

And nevertheless the bardism was pushed back. The heroic

songs, which were sung for a long time in the German
regions to the glory of the Cheruscan Armin, those of
Siegfried and Brunhild, of Grimhilden's revenge, of Dietrich
of Bern, the Nibelungs as well as the Amelungs, and
whatever else they may be called, had just originated in
those German Skalden or Halgadom schools, from where a
small part was rescued to Scandinavia, in order to find
admission in the Edda - although in changed form. We owe
their preservation to this coincidence. These are the songs of
Sigurd, which clearly prove to be parallels to the Helge
songs, and from small local features (mention of the Black
Forest and the like) betray their German origin. And it is
precisely these songs that form the basis for the later
Nibelungen epic, the Gudrunliede and others.

Carolus Magnus collected - as is known - these songs,

which were already at that time pursued by monastic
fanaticism with blind rage and were destroyed and
eradicated as far as possible; he collected them, had them
written down, and learned to sing and say them himself. But
after his death they were lost along with other writings and
priceless monuments of Germanic antiquity - unfortunately!
- lost.

The old German bard songs are forgotten and lost. Although
some singers ventured out again under Emperor Otto I, even
though Christianized, they still sang in the old style, but
they had the fate of their predecessors. The Holy Father
summoned them to Pavia for this heresy, and they were
suppressed. Yes, the

16
The fury of persecution against the old German literature
even went so far that the same Pope Gregory charged Bishop
Desiderius of Vienne with the greatest crime for reading
pagan books with his friends; he himself had many old
manuscripts thrown into the fire in his presumed spiritual
omnipotence. Thus, at the end of the tenth or, at the latest, at
the beginning of the eleventh century, the last remnant of the
bardic literature seems to have been destroyed, and this so
thoroughly that - apparently - it even disappeared from
memory.
Pope Sylvester, in German "Waldteufel", had even made it
the duty of the monks to seek out all bardic and skaldic
writings everywhere and to burn them as - magic books.
They were written in runes - the books are probably those of
which the legends report here and there. So thoroughly
monks cleaned up with it that everything was destroyed
except for the runic alphabets and the Merseburg healing
sayings - ad majorem dei gloriam.

Of course, no one will be surprised if, in the face of such

thorough persecution to which the Scalds and their works
were subjected by the Roman Church, the halgadomes, as
well as the schools that existed in them, aroused the holy
anger of the monks and their desire for destruction in the
first place, and this for two weighty reasons. Firstly, these
halgadomes were Secondly, they were immensely rich,
mostly located in beautiful places, therefore extremely
tempting to found a monastery, because everything was
already provided for. This explains why monasteries sprang
up like mushrooms from the earth, causing the noble
founders very little expense, because they had to dip into
other people's pockets to pay for them. This happened in a
similar way to the Reformation about a thousand years later,
in which the tempting confiscation of church property was a
not insignificant driving force.

The Halgadom school was of course immediately closed,

but not replaced by a new Christian one, and so Germany
was gradually de-schooled, and a period of unbelievable
brutalization and stultification under the

17
the blessing of the crozier. Little by little - but very sparsely
- the monastic schools grew up, which taught only in Latin,
in order to educate new clergy and to promote and - if
possible - to complete the work of denationalization. The
legend still tells of the devil's schools on the Venus Hills
(the Halgadomen), where the devil in his own person held
school on black arts, and the traveling students of the Middle
Ages pretended to have learned magic there.

The round towers of the halgadomes, however, were

transformed into Christian churches, whereby especially in
Germany the strange phenomenon can be observed that the
oldest Christian churches are rotundas. The people
remember them from pre-Christian times and either call
them pagan temples or ascribe them to the Order of
Templars; probably for no other reason than because they
considered temples to be equivalent to Templars. Therefore,
all the interpretations of the mysterious pictorial works
decorating these very buildings are very lame, because one
always wants to explain them from the Bible, even from the
amusing whim (!?) of the stonemasons, instead of from the
symbols of the Wuotansmythe, to which they were
consecrated. (For more about this, see my treatise:
"Deutsch-Mythologische Bildwerke an der Stephanskirche
zu Wien", Laufer's Allgemeine Kunst-Chronik, 1889, issue
9. 10. 11.).

But, how can it occur to a German to look for and assume

something inherently original at home, among his ancestors!
What buildings are, must be Roman or come from the
medieval (allegedly) monkish building corporations; that
such could have built the pre-Christian ancestors, to which
"barbarians" only the fact that monks brought the "mild
light of Christianity", that such buildings were erected by
those who stood on a deep, Indian-like cultural level, is
something that no German scholar has yet dared to think.
It is also too dangerous, one could easily be heretical.

Spellbound and landless, the proverbial skalds and bards

wandered through the countryside, secretly remembering
their ancient treasures, thanks to their mnemonics.

18
Training, preserving, even if they denied their existence.
They had been banished "to the wolves (Wuotans, the
savages) on the heath" and formed the basis of the
"Völkleins auf der Haide". All those who were declared
"dishonest" in the Middle Ages have some connection
with the outlawed Wuotan priesthood.

When it had come so far that the keepers and guardians

of the German ideals wandered through the countryside
as beggars, when the people of the Germans had become
completely stultified and brutalized, then the governor of
God ruled from Rome, gloriously and in joy,
unrestrained over the opinions of the peoples and kings,
entrenched on the rock of artificially produced general
stupidity, which he named Kanossa, and on which he built
an almost impregnable stronghold, from which a selfish
clergy ruled an ignorantly defiant nobility, a shamefully
degraded, almost denationalized people. Rome, which
was not able to cope with Germania with the sword in its
fist, the same Rome struck the mighty one in fetters,
when he came barefoot across the Alps with censer and
consecration wreath in penitential garb.

And yet! Those whose best one

sang:
"Unfaithful holds court and
people, violence goes out to prey,
So Fried as right are mortally wounded "

(Walter v. d. Vogelweide.)

The minnesingers were the resurrected bards and skalds,

who had preserved the old songs, because these rose anew.
It was precisely in the time of the minnesingers that the
mighty heroic poems, the Song of the Nibelungs, the
Gudrun and the smaller poems were created after old
heroic sagas that had been faithfully preserved, and to a
large extent even in the artistic tradition. How would such
a thing have been possible without the direct connection,
through secret propagation of the rules and doctrines of
the order in the form of a secret society, in the framework
of which gradually but

19
Surely the Christianizing Scaldic Order was formed into the
Christian alliance of the "minstrels"? The name "Minne-
Sänger" says this clearly enough. Not love, but remembrance
means the term "Minne", which became their identification
and honorary name. Yes, this is how it must have developed!
The old bards must have found their direct procreation in the
minnesingers, who unfurled the banner, the salvation sign of
the inalienable tribal goods, of the German ideals, only when
they were strong enough to appear on the battlefield in order
to win the victory for the German ideals. Under this proud
banner, in this new, mighty flowering of German song, of
German literature, the venerable priesthood of the German
faith rose up to that still far too little appreciated deed, by
giving back to the German people the German veneration of
women, which had been taken from them by the
misogynistic older Christianity. They raised the noble Freya
as Virgin Mary, the all-mother Frouwa as Mother of God,
the luminous Peratha as Queen of Heaven on the altars, and
the most fragrant blossom of the Christian Middle Ages,
which towered the Gothic (Halga) cathedrals, sprouted like
the blue miracle flower and called itself the cult of Mary.
Thus the preliminary amalgamation between Germanism
and Christianity was completed.

The successors of the minnesingers as priests of the German

faith in the immortal ideals then became the master singers
and after them the newly risen poet forest of the Germans,
each of whom may feel himself a bard and skald in the best
sense of the word, even though he, too, as a dispossessed
person, belongs to the "The people of poets and thinkers
have not yet forgotten how to let their poets and thinkers
starve.

But let us return to pre-Christian times.

It was said above that the kings were descended from sons of
gods and were "Kötinge", namely descendants of gods, as
mythe and legend claim. This was not a divinization in the
Roman mythological sense, because

20
Deification of people (like the apotheosis of the Caesars)
did not know the Germanic "paganism", that was only
reserved for the "Roman church" through their
canonizations. Also it was not an empty flattery, no self-
exaltation of the "Kötingsgeschlechter", but a necessary
mystical consequence.

The God in question, better said the physically and

psychically developed single quality of the One God
(Allfather), the personification of an ideal concept, was
thought as a divine person, who was his own first priest and
then transferred this priesthood to men in a mystery. These
people were now thought of as his children and children's
children when he was called the progenitor of a lineage, or
his priesthood increased by adoption at some mystery
celebration.

Thus Wuotan was his own priest, in which capacity (as

Hangatyr) he sacrificed himself. Among the gods was one
of his first sacrificers, the long-bearded skald Brage with
the rune-tongued tongue; his wife was Iduna, who
possessed and guarded the golden apples of rejuvenation.
When Iduna sank from the world ash tree, Brade guarded
her. This means that in times when winter falls upon a
people (for as there are springs of peoples, there are also
winters of peoples), it is precisely their poets who preserve
the gold of poetry in order to give it back to the people
when spring returns. We are glad that Brade guarded
Iduna, we are glad that unknown skalds and singers
preserve the gold of German myth, so that their successors,
the Minnesingers, could coin it again.

But as the gods had their priesthood, so also the goddesses

had theirs; and this consisted of the healers, the albrunas,
the pikes, trudes and whales; of norns, which Christianity
adopted as nuns, but, according to its misogynistic
tendency, did not allow to reach any actual priestess
dignity.

21
And with no people of the world had just the female
priesthood such high meaning as with the Teutons, because
also with no other people the woman enjoyed such high,
almost deifying veneration. It is testified that in pre-
Christian Germania there were not a few women who
became famous for a higher, almost supersensible wisdom;
but this is easily explained.

The pure, unmistakable feeling for nature was lost among

men in the wild gears, in the constant struggle for
acquisition, but it was preserved by far longer by women,
who were more in the narrower, but therefore not smaller,
circle of their destiny.

Of the lost inwardness, the last jewel left to the men was the
recognition and appreciation of that feeling of inwardness
which the women had still preserved, and thus that feeling
of respect of the men for t h e women led to that high
veneration of women which only the Teuton knew, of which
Tacitus so praisingly commemorates, which was so
gloriously deified by the great national poem of the German
Wuotansmythe and experienced its pragmatic sanction in
the outstanding priestly dignity of the German woman.

The later in time, the more there were again only a few
women in whom such originality of spirit had been
preserved in its full purity, which led to the glory of an
Aurinia, Gauna (Kunna) or Veleda. The ancients were quite
right when they ascribed something divine to these women;
it was nothing else than the original divine, which shone out
of them, which we still love above all in our women, if we
find it. But this divine quality of the woman is still today
best described as inwardness.

Also with the priestesses the trinity can be proved; numerous

folk tales let them walk to three, call their three names and
report of the third expressly that she is black of color. This
corresponds to the Norn-Trinity; primeval time, becoming
and consequences of the guilt. (Urda, Verdandi and Skuld.)
Therefore the third one is

22
black, dark; therefore the third is the evil advising Norn, the
councilor of disaster, who weakens or cancels the salvation
council of the two good Norns, because the consequences of
guilt often destroy happiness and prosperity for generations
to come. But not only the consequences of one's own "guilt",
but also an evil doom hide the black veils of the evil Norn,
because man, like the gods, is subject to the conclusion of
fate and is not master of his fate. That is why also the
German law knew only expiation and penance, but not
revenge and punishment, and even what we call death
penalties today, took place in pre-Christian times only as -
expiatory sacrifice.

The people still today distinguish those priestesses who have

become "fiends" exactly according to three degrees; they know
witches, trudes and whales, which distinction corresponds
perfectly to the trinity of the concept of God, as well as to the
triologies; "Wodan, Willi, We", "Wuotan, Donar, Loki",
"Freya, Frouwa, Helia", "Urda, Verdandi and - Schuld".

And just as here the "highly sacred Three as unity" lies at

the bottom, in the sense of coming into being, of further
development or functioning, and of passing away to a new
becoming, so the very same Three pervaded the entire
structure of the people, from the smallest germ to the
completed state, as law and religion, as military power and
as earning power, or arranged according to estates, as :
"Lehrstand", "Wehrstand", and "Nährstand". On this mighty,
iron-forged triple pillar now rests, as on an ore-cast
foundation, the state-founding power of the Germans,
unanimously recognized by all times.

But just as the male priesthood of bards and skalds evolved

into the minstrel society, when with the appearance of
Christianity a different course of development was forced
upon it, so from the noble, holy priesthood of women,
through persecution and monkish hatred, the horrible
witchcraft with all its bloodthirsty, insane consequential
evils was born in a calamitous hour.

And here it is necessary to recall a circumstance which so far

in this treatise seems to have been

23
was passed over, to the magic lore of the Germanic
priesthood.

In those distant times man knew of the forces of nature only

their sensually perceptible expressions and was urged by his
emotional life, which still predominated the intellectual life,
to the assumption that these expressions must be the living
conditions of an immeasurably higher being than himself, a
being to whom he must bow in fear and trembling in order
to obtain mercy for himself before his eyes in the good as
well as in the bad sense. Like the fogs that move around the
mountain peaks, the first naive idea of deity formed and
formed in his sensory world, namely that of the hostile pair
of brothers who fought each other, whereby it was a
comfort to him that the light, warm, good always triumphed
over the dark, cold, evil. Since our ancestors in the
childhood dream of the nascent people were in much more
direct contact with nature than we, their descendants
crammed into our city dungeons, it is easy to understand
that by far the greatest part of that sense of nature has been
lost to us, which science is only insufficiently able to
replace. On this sense of nature, however, are based all
those mysterious phenomena of magic, including, for
example, the sympathetic cures, whose healing power has
been proven in many cases, without modern science being
able to explain them. But even more profound, mysterious
things are to be mentioned.

Obviously, forces of human nature have been set in motion

which modern science has not yet succeeded in unraveling,
which were able to develop more vigorously before, and
which today, as a result of their being put out of use, have
become rarer and withered away. The latter perhaps in the
very measure in which we notice the emotional life
receding against the intellectual life. If these hidden powers
of man had already been explored, if some undreamed-of
powers had only been discovered, not only would many
inexplicable things be explained, but many things that are
today laughed at as superstition would appear quite natural,
while today they are denied only because they cannot
explain them, but in their self-conceit they do not want to
admit that they are

24
The people of the world are not able to interpret the
inexplicable, which is why they prefer to simply present the
inexplicable as non-existent, as superstition.

And therein lies the monstrous error of the witch trials,

w h i c h w i t h i n eleven centuries caused about nine and a
half million executions of witches, that the Christian Middle
Ages persecuted witchcraft from the standpoint of religion
as heresy, while it was purely human and had nothing in
common with Christianity or with any other religion. It was
simply based on the conscious use of those secret powers,
acquired through means lost to us, which seem to be
atrophied in the human race today, because their training
was neglected for centuries.

Perhaps those preferred natures have been so thoroughly

eradicated by the witch trials that only gradually these
qualities can develop again in the human race. But just as
the Middle Ages treated witchcraft erroneously, viewing it
from a religious point of view and persecuting it as heresy,
so the modern anthropologist is caught in the same error,
viewing witchcraft from the standpoint of false
enlightenment and, explaining it as superstition, denying its
reality.

It is not impossible that in the somnambulists and mediums

the science of the twentieth century will recognize the
factuality of witchcraft.

From this it is clear that witchcraft had by no means only

come into being when Pope Innocent VII. In 1485, Pope
Innocent VII issued the infamous bull that became the
cause of the witch trials. Rather, like the Order of Scalds
and Bards, it had existed since the earliest days of the
German people; it was older than Christianity, for it existed
as the female order of priests of the cult of Wuotan,
highly honored by the people, to whom it gave countless
benefits with salvific advice in both physical and
psychological respects, with counsel and action.

25
But the notorious witch dances are inseparably connected
with the witchcraft, and these also deserve our full attention,
because the witch dance was nothing but a highly sacred
mystery quite similar to that of Dionysus or similar
consecrations of related religious systems.

These highly sacred ordinations developed straight from the

female order of priests of the cult of Wuotan, in which
mysteries precisely the salvation councilors and the other
knowing ones played the main roles.

But since here, too, there is a lack of contemporaneous

news, understandably even more thorough than in the report
on the German Scald schools, the proof of those mysteries
must be furnished by going backwards, starting from the
medieval witchcraft, in order to find the leading threads
which seem suitable to lead back to primeval times.

Therefore, the seven degrees of witchcraft, as they result

from the protocols of the witch trials, are primarily used for
explanation in order to allow further conclusions.

The first of these seven stages was seduction. This happened

(allegedly) by the devil in his own person, however never in
true form, but in the delusion of a paramour (incubus) or a
paramour (succubus). Most witches fell into the trap of the
devil through adultery, whereas the sorcerers became his
own through the free conclusion, or probably also fell into
his nets in the field of illicit love.

The second stage was reached when the seduction - whether

by the incubus or the succubus - had become an act, after
three, nine or fourteen days the victorious seducer came
again and now only became known to the seduced one (or
ones) in his true nature. The form he showed there, he never
changed. The wages for sin, which the devil paid in
sounding gold, turned into horse apples for the women, but
into broken pieces for the men. The first scene of
recognition always instilled dreadful fear in the seduced, for
only too late did they recognize how

26
they had entangled themselves irredeemably in the snares of
hell. With this they ascended the third stage of witchcraft,
because now the (alleged) devil demanded the denial of God
and the dear saints or threatened with immediate death. Now
followed the fourth stage, the witch baptism and marriage
with the (alleged) devil, which took place without prejudice
to the upheld Christian marriage a few days later, where
bride and groom received other names, which they had to
lead from now on at the witch dances. Of course, the
seduced had to take a vow of unconditional silence, namely
no confession could b e made to the priest hearing the
confession, nor could the received host be consumed, but the
communicant had to either throw it on the dung heap or
otherwise dishonor it.

At the "witch wedding" or "witch baptism", which is to be

regarded as the actual admission ceremony into the witch
order, the "witch mark" was impressed or bitten into the
witch; it was therefore a bloody service, because such
wounds healed only after several weeks.
Explicitly it is mentioned how the evil one "blood of her
genomben from haimlichem place".

With this, the newly accepted witch was ripe to participate in

the "Witch dances" as the fifth stage of development to
participate. How it went on such witch dances is known. The
tasteless description of the trial records makes such
gatherings seem uninviting, but in fact they were wild
orgies, debauched in every direction, dedicated to the most
brutal sensual frenzy. (Mind you, these conditions were
valid after the XV century.) By the way, one would be very
mistaken if one wanted to take the "going out on the broom"
literally. The witches went to the meetings on foot, or
probably also rode on horses, and if also certain magic
consecrations were used, then it went despite all this on such
covens in completely natural way. That these witch
gatherings were not inventions, but were actually held, is
confirmed by Vogt in his interesting book: "Disputatio de
conventu sagarum ad sua sabbatha" (Wittenberg 1667), in
which the real existence of the witch dances and festivals is
proven.

27
As for the witch's ointment, this consisted of the decoction
of the sacrificial meal, which in earlier times was always a
human sacrifice, either a man or a child. The killing was
done by hanging, after which the hanging body was torn
into pieces. Later, when it was difficult to obtain such
sacrifices, one was content with thieves' corpses stolen
from the gallows or also with children's bodies dug out, in
which latter, however, unbaptized deceased children had
the preference. The charcoal (spodium) of the burned bones
provided the witch powder.

Such witch dances took place three times a year, at

Walpurgis, a fortnight after St. John's Day and at Christmas.

The sixth level was the knowledge of the magic, which, of

course, always appears in the trial documents as a spawn of
insane malice, which it understandably had not been
originally.

The seventh and final stage consisted of the

"highly forbidden" art of weather brewing as in particularly
dangerous missions that sometimes even put lives in danger
or led to discovery, which was pretty much the same.

By the persecution frenzy and the intention of the judges to

extort statements, which were in the mind of the time, as
tasteless as ever conceivable, the true core of the fact was
obscured, which, if stripped of those monstrous ingredients,
points to nothing more than a secret society,
half in the sense of our present-day spiritualist meetings,
half in that of a wild, brutal orgy; The whole, however, in a
deformity and degeneracy which even today the modern
public prosecutor would certainly pursue very zealously.

Thus, however, the witchcraft showed itself only at the time

of its most mad degeneration shortly before its extinction;
before that it was better about the same.

28
If now in its main appearance the witchcraft has turned out
as a secret society, then it results furthermore that the
presiding (alleged) devil, of course, only in the time of the
witch trials was stamped to the bodily Gods, because
earlier it was Wuotan, the god father, himself, who led
here the presidency. And such, however, only
symbolically, consequently invisibly, or by a visible
representative who appeared in the mask of the god. This
masking of the chairman, as well as the outstanding
participants, who all represented the divine court, leads to
the mystery plays, which brought in dramatized form the
myth to be just celebrated to the illustration. This is the
beginning of dramatic art in Germany, which until now
has been sought in the monastic mysteries of the Middle
Ages, without considering that, if this were true, the
"mimes" would certainly not have been counted among the
"dishonest people". This they became only because they
belonged just to the old Wuotanspriesterschaft, like the
minstrels and - the executioner, the old sacrificer. The
name "Mine" corresponds to that of the giant "Mime"
(Mimur), with whose head Wuotan exchanged words of
wisdom and who was the personification of the memory.

Such mystery plays have come down to us several times,

apart from the dramatizing poems in the Edda only the
"Drachenstich" at Furth in Bavaria, the "Drei-Königs-Spiel"
in Steyermark and Carinthia and many similar ones may be
remembered.

But the protocols also remember the masking and give as

reason for it the understandable caution to be able to attend
the meeting unrecognized and thus undiscovered and
unharmed; the real reason was already long forgotten.

Among the attendees at such dances are mentioned in

particular minstrels and fiddlers, who have already been
described above as belonging to the guild of skalds and
bards; and they too were considered dishonest throughout
the Middle Ages.

29
The declaration of dishonesty, which affected entire estates
like a curse, describes them as belonging together and as
being closely related to the service of the Wuotan, which
had been defeated by the church. Not only did the church
persecute these dramatic displays alone, but it also forbade
dancing and especially masked "mummers' dances" as an
abomination. Yes, despite its addiction to imitation, it even
went so far as to ban the pagan dances at church music
performances.
The church banned "flutes and violins", which almost
became a rite, because today the zealots for pure church
music, the "Cecilians", advocate that only choral music
accompanied by the organ would be worthy of the church.
Nevertheless, the church also took the pagan mystery plays
as a model for its passion plays and now claims for them the
honor of being the forerunners of today's dramatic poetry. If
this were true, then the German mimes would not have been
ostracized, but united in some brotherhood and thus
sanctified to a certain extent.

It is remarkable - to return to the witch community - that it

increased by the seduction in the erotic sense, which only
allowed an exception for men, namely that of the granted
free shot, if the erotic lure did not prove to be strong enough.

The female sex therefore also formed the majority in the

"Order of Witches", it was its main support, as it is generally
the woman who submits most docilely to every religion.
This fact has long been recognized as true by experience.
The female sex is more inward than the male; it is more
devoted to the emotional than to the intellectual life and is
therefore more easily won over by sensual deceptions and
easily becomes the most furious medium for constantly
supplying new members to some more or less great idea with
good or bad aims, especially when this idea wraps itself in
the mystical veils of a "secret" society, be it in the way of
child rearing, be it by its influence on the closer or wider
environment. That is why the female sex formed the
majority in the witchcraft order, so that one could count only
one warlock for every ten or twelve. The most effective

30
The lure for the female sex in this case was also the sweet
fruit of forbidden pleasures.

In the stage of depravity in which witchcraft must have

been at that time, the most dissolute vices were, of course,
its main purpose, as can be seen from the way it was
received by the "seduction" emerges. Half a millennium
earlier it had been different. At that time the witchcraft was
the secret order of the last followers of the German faith, the
Wuotans worshippers, in order to celebrate "stealthily,
concealed wise" their Wuotans sacrifices, their "unbidden
things" (Thinge). From this "secret eight" developed now on
the male side the "holy Fehme", which strived to preserve
old right like old religion, whose traces are not extinguished
still today, as e.g. the "Haberfeldtreiben" of the Bavarian
farmers shows, while it degenerated on the female side into
those orgies of the witch dances. Only incidentally it is
pointed out here how the jewel of the human race, the
woman, if she lacks the guidance of the man, loses herself
like a rudderless ship in the wave labyrinth of life; the
modern women's emancipation will become a modern witch
dance of the future century and like this one will find an end
with horror.

News from the eleventh century portrays witchcraft in a far

more favorable, if hostile, but far less hateful light than the
witch trial records.

Bishop Burkhart II of Worms, who died in 1024, already

mentions the devil's service at women's gatherings, which
were certainly nothing other than what the witch trial records
called witch dances.

Such an assembly, which he calls "Consortium", accepted

women as comrades, but all of them, as he said, were
deceived by the devil (a diabolo deceptae), although they
had to go to the assembly by his order (ex praecepto). Of
very special importance is that according to his report,
according to the vernacular (vulgaris stulitia), every member
of such assembly was "Holda." "Holda" or "Hulda" is,
however, one of the

31
Name of the mother of the gods Frouwa, who - herself a
sorceress - is the wife of the supreme sorcerer Wuotan.

The vernacular thus called these witches the "Holden", from

which it follows that at that time they had not yet become
"fiends" had descended, as half a millennium later. It is not
less noteworthy that bishop Burkhard further reports how
these Holden (witches) rode on animals, and does not yet
know anything to say about brooms and pitchforks. That he
has the women summoned by a number of devils, by the
way, points to his, from the ecclesiastical point of view
understandable, hatred against the Wuotan faith, whose
gods were consistently declared devils by the Christian
clergy, which distinction was certainly shared here by those
skalds who appeared in the mask of the Aesir and were their
representatives. For the rest, the episcopal report is
completely silent about what happened at all in that
assembly of the Scalds. Since the self-evident is passed over
also in modern reports, so this silence is not a deliberate one
in the sense of the modern "silence", but a sign for the tacit
existence of the Wuotanskult beside Christianity as a "side"
or "side" cult. "About" faith, which at that time was still
recognized, although fought against, and only later turned
into the "But" faith.

And yet, already at that time, witchcraft seems to be more

"Cultus" as "doctrine" to have cultivated. This because long
before the higher classes, the dynastic families and the high
nobility had withdrawn from witchcraft or, what is the same,
from the cult of Wuotans, as for example in the rococo and
braid period the so-called better classes kept away from the
old folk festivals, when the time of the Italian operas and the
French assemblées had dawned. The effect was the same;
the Wuotansmythe, in modern terms, had simply gone out of
fashion. When the folk festivals became unfashionable, they
were left solely to the country folk, who still celebrate the
solstice festivals, the water bird, and similar festivals long
since forgotten by the cities.

32
Quite in the same ratio, kings and high nobility kept away
from the old Wuotan mysteries, the later witchcraft, a
millennium earlier, which now remained for the peasants
alone. Christianity had just come into fashion.

But when such an old folk custom dies, then it has long
since lost its meaning. So it was in the eleventh century with
the gatherings of the Holden, which had sunk to a "cult
without doctrine", as it happened in the eighteenth century
with the folk festivals quite similar, which had also been lost
for centuries the mystical-religious core in the sense of the
German Urglaubens.

The class of the unfree, the peasants, which at all times

means the lowest level of education of any people (although
its perpetual regenerator) and is therefore also always, and
this is meant in the best sense, the most conservative-
minded, was now the only support of the sinking
Wuotansmysteries, and so it was no wonder if witchcraft
became more and more brutalized, swamped. And so it sank
deeper and deeper, until during the period of the witch trials,
about two hundred years before these, at the latest at the
beginning of the eighteenth century, it became extinct.

This explains why it was the peasantry that provided the

majority of witches, while those from the bourgeoisie or
nobility are mentioned in the trial records only in t h e rarest
of exceptional cases.

Despite all this, witchcraft was not forbidden; only one

act of witchcraft attracted punishment, and this one,
severely frowned upon act was human sacrifice and the
eating of - child flesh.

It was not until Pope Innocent VIII's bull of 1485 that the
trial of witches began; only from then on was witchcraft
considered a crime worthy of death.

When under Emperor Otto the Great, in the tenth century,

the last flicker of the male German Wuotan priesthood,
the ancient order of singers, was forcibly

33
and had been suppressed forever, when the gatherings of the
isolated Wuotan worshippers could no longer be led
theologically-scientifically because the leaders were missing,
then the still secretly cultivated doctrine perished, and only
the "ceremony", the
"customs" remained. This gradually degenerated into the
lewdest orgy, the breeding ground of shameless vices and
crimes, which threatened t h e people with complete
immorality; the witch dances had indeed become a danger,
only in a different sense than the witch judges thought.

In Germanic antiquity, however, even in the earlier Christian

Middle Ages, where these gatherings were still led by the
scientifically trained skalds, these festivals and dances were
not free of debauchery, but these erotic ceremonies had a
deep mythical basis; they were based on natural religion and
were therefore by no means demoralizing; in short, they
were mysteries, completely analogous to the Dionysia of the
ancients.

These Wuotan mysteries referred to the fertility of nature

and, in this sense, had the mystical purpose of festively
celebrating the awakening of nature in order to achieve a
richly prosperous year.

But in order to understand the parallel between the German

witch dances and the Greek Dionysia, and consequently that
between the "witches" and the "bacchantes", both mysteries
should be placed against each other and compared, and one
will be amazed at the unaccustomed similarities.

Dionysus (Bacchos) is also called the "nocturnal", also

"Blackfoot" or "Goatfoot"; he ruled the underworld with
Demeter, was bearded and buck-horned; which is why he
was also called the Goat, a goat was sacrificed to him, and
the well-known buck-footed satyrs formed his retinue.

Since the Blocksberg, more correctly Bocksberg sagas and

scenes are too well known, it requires here only the reference
to the buck-footed devil, who is often completely as a

34
Goat shape is portrayed to recognize the resemblance.

Also the circumstance that the Buhl devil "seduced"

sometimes as a man (incubus), sometimes as a woman
(succubus), is found with Dionysus, who also changed his
sex according to the circumstances, which is why he also
gathered male as well as female bacchants in his following
crowd. The devil's green color is also Dionysian; the
winter green, the evergreen and the ivy of the cheerful
wine and joy giver were consecration plants, just because
of their evergreen properties.

Also in the bacchanalian entourage - as in the witch dances

- the maenads form the majority, and the bacchanalia also
did not lack minstrels. The Dionysia were also celebrated
on mountains, like the witch dances, and both strictly
excluded the uninitiated. Like the witch dances, the
Bacchus festivals were repeated three times a year, and in
both mysteries the dance consisted of a large circle dance,
the Ringelreigen, during which mystical incenses - the
witch mist - took place; also the masquerades are common
to both.

But not only the unbridled frenzy in dancing, feasting and

drinking is peculiar to both mysteries to the same extent, but
not less the witch's kitchen. In the Dionysia, as is well
known, a human being was torn to pieces in the Bacchic
lawn, boiled in the cauldron and consumed by all present;
such gruesome sacrificial consecrations are now also
reported in the records of the witch trials. Only later, when
the myth to be celebrated was forgotten and lost, when only
the ceremony was practiced soullessly, when witchcraft had
completely fallen into decay, one was content with thieves'
corpses stolen from the gallows or children's bodies dug up.

At the Dionysia, the human sacrifice was supposed to recall

how Dionysus-Zagreus was torn apart by the Titans and
boiled in the cauldron; however, a German myth in this
regard is not known now, or it has been lost. But since witch
dances were often held at high courts, under the gallows -
because one just

35
Because the bodies of hanged thieves play an important role
in witch trials, the original witch victim was probably
killed by hanging before it was sent to the witch's kitchen.

To this assumption, however, justifies a stanza of the rune

song (Runatals-thâttr), in which Wuotan as a self-priest
sacrifices himself; the stanza reads:
"I know how I hung on the wind-cold tree Nine
eternal nights,
Wounded by the spear, consecrated to Wuotan, I
myself consecrated to myself;
On that tree that hides from
everyone, Where it outgrows the
roots."

Mythically highly significant is that this stanza not only

forms the introduction to the eighteen rune songs,
actually magic songs, but also contains the myth of
rebirth, which appears in the eighteenth rune song
directly pronounced and, moreover, finds a strange
confirmation in the myth of the Mandrake.

According to the Germanic belief, the sacrificial death, like

the slaughter death, which was also understood as a kind of
sacrificial death, unites the sacrificed person immediately
with the deity; the sacrificial death is therefore the actual
spiritual rebirth. In this spiritual rebirth now all gathered
mystagogues take part and acquire the same merits as if they
had been sacrificed themselves. Since now Wuotan
sacrificed himself, the suicide was considered as self-
sacrifice and as praiseworthy as the slaughter death.

This mystical sense is the secret doctrine of every mystery

and therefore it must have been also of every mystery,
which had formed the core of the witch dances in the
heyday of the primitive belief and explains the human
sacrifice.
Secrecy is common to all mysteries (even the modern ones,
like Freemasonry, Nihilism, etc.); that the witch was not
allowed to reveal anything especially in the confession is a
more than self-evident clause of the vow. In this, too, a
parallel with the Bacchic Mysteries is offered, that there,
too, the lower rehearsals lasted ten days.

36
while a similar period (3, 9 or 14 days) was observed here
with the witches; for only after this time did the seducer
show himself "in his true form," that is, the neophite only
now became knowledgeable.

Due to the loss of the mystery myth in the witch dances,

only the ceremonial remained, which of course was also
neglected and, because finally misunderstood itself,
mutilated beyond recognition and remained recognizable
only by the main features. The witchcraft ritual was
mutilated by the parody of the Roman-Christian liturgy.
This, however, in any case in relatively very early times.

From the old ritual only the baptism of witches, the biting of
the witch's mark (as a symbolic sacrificial death), the
dancing including accessories and the witch's cauldron seem
to have remained; at most still the green color of the mass
dress, which the copulating devil - parodying the priest -
wore. All other customs, opinions and symbols show only in
lappish peasant Dörpertheit the mockery of Christian
consecration customs.

The witch dances, in the sense of mysteries of unbelief,

may have survived until the time of Emperor Otto the
Great, about the middle of the tenth century, after which
time, due to the loss of a strict liturgical leadership, the
myth gradually faded and was finally completely lost, the
ritual continued to vegetate for a while, but gradually ran
wild, so that the once sacred mysteries became completely
undignified, brutalized and dulled. Thus, at last, the witch
dances became bogged down in senselessly ludicrous
parody of church customs and finally succumbed to a
cruel persecution at the end of the seventeenth century.

The original mystery, for the same reasons, not only turned
into a rampant orgy in the course of time, but also seemed
to have given considerable encouragement to other light-shy
elements, namely vagrancy, gypsies and murderers.

37
But still an important phenomenon is to be thought here, which
seems to throw an explanatory light on the medieval dishonesty
of certain persons, like other otherwise probably inexplicable
facilities. This is the Tannhäuser legend with that of the woman
Venus (pronounced Fenus). (More detailed about it in my
book: "German mythological landscape pictures". (The
Venusberg, page 61 Berlin, Lüstenöder).

It was a great mistake to confuse the German woman Venus

(Fenus) with the Roman Venus (Aphrodite) and
consequently to consider her service as a Roman one, which
our German ancestors would have adopted. (It is the same
confusion as between Joe and Isis).

The name Venus comes from "Fene", as Freya was called in

southern Germany, which name means the
"means "witness. However, their cultus had great
similarity with the Roman Venus service. Their priestesses
were naturally involved in the witch dances, and the early
medieval Minneburgs and Minnehöfe were the
continuations of their temple sites in Christian times. But
they too gradually declined, and so it came about that
these "pretties," as the Middle Ages called them, were
declared dishonest, like all other female and male
members of the pre-Christian priesthood, and were handed
over for supervision to the old sacrificer, the God-fearing
and now equally outlawed executioner.

It is known that outside the cities they exercised their

priesthood, which had now sunk to infamy, in the
executioner's house.

However, just as in addition to the priests of the church also

laymen perform lower church services (sacristan, altar boys,
church servants, sextons, etc.), so there were also in the
German priesthood, in addition to the consecrated, no less
laymen in the service of the various halgadoms. Just as
today, even more so in the Middle Ages, there were
brotherhoods which often comprised a whole guild, so every
trade in German primitive belief had its particular sacrificial
services. The blacksmiths were Wuotan's and Frô's
sacrificers, to them belonged the today outlawed
executioner. The bakers and millers

38
sacrificed Donar, the Leinewater and garment tailors to the
all-mother Frouwa, after whose sacrificial animal, the goat,
they still have to endure the joking call "Master Meck-
Meck". Still in the Middle Ages the bakers had the feed on
every bowling alley, because bowling was consecrated to the
thunderer Donar. Still much could be brought here. These
sacrificers belonged, as already mentioned, not to the
learned, the consecrated priesthood, also they were no
knowers of the highest degrees of the Mysteries, but only
preferred laymen, as such still today each church presences
knows.

Likewise, those Venusian priestesses were not "consecrated

ones", still less "knowing ones", and therefore must not be
confused with the healing councilors in any way. They
performed services as singers and dancers, similar to the
lesser degrees of the Indian bayaderes.

If now, after a full millennium, the process of amalgamation

between the primal religion of the Germans and Christianity
has taken place, one can today, in the purest sense, declare
oneself to that primal faith in the German ideals as their
priest, for the immortals of the Teutons are still alive, the
blue Halgadom, whose dome is just large enough to serve as
a temple to every inscrutable being, which is the epitome of
all German ideals, still arches, and it has not yet occurred:
the saddest time of the Germans, the time of the twilight of
its divine ideals!

These are the skalds and bards, the German poets, who rule
this priesthood; but where are the salvation councilors?

These also live and will live until the twilight of the gods
and sacrifice to the noble woman Frouwa, her shining ideal,
because the mirror image of the ideal of the highest German
woman's dignity is precisely the All-Mother Frouwa, and by
the German woman, the German wife, the German mother
selflessly sacrifices herself to her high, venerable
profession, By this decision she has received the highest
priestess consecration, in order to shine worthily as a
councilor of salvation next to the Germanic Queen of
Heaven, the deified German ideal of all womanly virtues, in
the German heaven of the gods.

39
Many say it will be winter, but I think I hear the call of the
spring alarm clock.

That this may be so, let it be a merciful conclusion of the

Norns.

40
 Twilight of Gods
Ostdeutsche Rundschau

‘ ’

‘comparative mythology’

e of the ‘German god

teachings’

god practiced academically by the nation’s religious

mythology was religion, our ancestors’ belief in

‘ ’

4
 “There comes on high, all powe
ng myths. Just as ‘ ’

Laws he ordains that ever shall live”

The ‘ ’

being accused of ‘heresy’

‘German ideals’

scorned as ‘ ’ ‘ ’ from And sister’s sons shall kinship stain;

which the term ‘ ’

prosecuted as ‘ ’
time, ere the world falls.’

The Poetic Edda

The Poetic Edda

4
 eath, but only Fimbulwinter, a ‘ ations’

Gnaw at the twigs of the tree.’

at the roots of the nation’s family tree and suck out

The Poetic Edda

4
4
 ‘Hidden deep in Mimer's well
Lies all wisdom. Know you as yet or what?’

All Soul’s Day ‘…Naught would she say, not a word would she

Pre-Christian
Death Cult of the
German People All their words flowed in vain.’

Ostdeutsche Rundschau

It’s Idun, the unborn goddess of immortality,

‘Unhappy she seemed over this misfortune,

The Masks of Odin

worlds for her dwelling.’

4
 the sun stag through ‘Vidar’s land’. But in

the roman church celebrates All Hollow’s on

, All Soul’s on November 2

huntsman trying to catch the ‘white’ stag just like

wild hunter, in reality as winter god (‘Ullr’) also

In the ‘wild hunter’, the huntsman, who also

has to be the ‘Sagittarius’, meaningful prospects of

‘Filled with growing tree

Is Vithi, Vithar's land’

Wotan and to return as such to ‘Vidar’s land’

‘silent Aesir’.
Vidar’s land ‘Vidar’ as name means return, ‘Vidar’ as
god is the ‘Tannhäuser’ dwelling in the pine forest.

roman Venus to be found in ‘Venussin’, but rather

‘I ween that I hung on the windy tree,
Freya herself. Freya’s castle is called ‘Folkvangr’
‘Sessrumir’ or ‘Fensalir’, because of
which she is called Fenin (Fannh) or Fene. ‘Fen’
means something like ‘create, beget’ and the name
What root beneath it runs.’
creator, begetter, and ‘Fensalir’ is explained with
Wotan’s Rune song sounds in storm laments ‘Hall of creation’. Only in passing ‘Feen’ (fairy)

The Poetic Edda

The Poetic Edda hall ‘Fensalir’ and the castle ‘Folkvangr’, thus t

4
 ense, cultivates the belief in ‘ ’

myth was forgotten, it’s mysticism fallen and under

away into fairytales of Sleeping Beauty’s magical

But when he returns, the ‘silent Aesir’

the ‘strong Aesir’

‘
.’

th Ludwig ‘after us,

the Deluge’

and the ‘silent Aesir’

And are we not celebrating All Soul’s Day toda

Are we not going out, where ‘

’ The Poetic Edda

The Poetic Edda

4
 courting useless, the love for ‘Billing’s
daughter’

Wotan’s will be fulfilled, then Baldr’s avenger will

‘

this myth with the silent Aesir, Billing’s daughter

Frana). Hidden in ‘ ’

.’
As answer to this Billing’s daughter sings:
‘

Should know of such a sin.’ Billing’s daughter.

comforting ‘forget not’

;’
But the name of ‘Billing’s daughter’

is no other than the famous ‘ ’

In naturalistic terms ‘Billing’s daughter’,

‘Rindr’, even ‘ ’

The Poetic Edda

4
LANZ-LIEBENFELS BIBLE DOCUMENTS
I. III.

The archaeology and anthropology

the Assyrian human animals.

49
50
 Herodotus' mysterious accounts.

nyone who reads Herodotus must notice that when he

speaks of the Kabirengeheininis *) he is anxious not to
reveal the mystery.
baren: Always these passages are found where orgiastic
cnlts2 ) are spoken of. After he mentions had that the
Hellenes have the ithyphal Hermes images3 ) from the
Pelasgians, he adds: "And whoever is initiated into the
secret service of the Kabirs, which is held by the
Samothracians, who accepted it from the Pe asgians, he
understands what I say will!" (II, Sr?).
After having spoken of the orgiastic feast at Bubastis (in
honor of Artemis) and of the celebration of Isis at Busiris,
he continues: "They beat their breasts after the sacrifice, all
at once both man and woman, a thousand men; why they
beat each other, I must not say!" (II, 61).
The matter becomes even more captious in II, 65:
"Domestic animals and wild (animals) are considered holy.
But why they consider the same as holy - if I wanted to say
this, then I would delve with my narration into the divine
things, of which I am nevertheless very careful.

') See the essays in Neue Metaphysische Rundschau, vol.

14, issues 1 and 2.
-') About the Kabirs; Roscher: Myth. Lex. extremely
valuable full writing, Th. Friedrich: Kabiren und
Keilinschriften (1894) on p. 2 says Friedrich: "Da rabu=kabru .
. would be almost all gods of the Babylon. Pantheon Kabirs!''
We shall see that he is right. About the revelation of the
Kabiren secret compare: Urgesch. d. Künste; pol.-anthr. Revue
(Eise- nach) 1903 Maiheft, vergl. Cicero de nat. deor. Astorius:
de diis Cabiris (1703).
3) D. s. Hermes images with standing limb.

51
 Sodom's "rams" and "goats".

and what I have already touched upon and said about it, I have said
only of necessity." I mention still t h a t some sentences further
above of the shamelessness, with which the Aegypt also in the
temples and God groves of the intercourse maintain, is spoken.
Book II, 132: again the mysterious breast-beating and the god
"whom I may not name on this occasion."1 ) The ram and the goat
play a special role with the Aegyptians. Thus Herodot II, 42
reports: "But on one day of the year, on the feast of Zeus, they
slaughter a ram2 ) (zo/or) and skin it and dress likewise the image
of Zeus, and then they carry an image of Heracles to it, and when
they have done this, they beat their breasts, all who are around the
temple, because of the ram and then they bury it in the sacred
coffin."3 )
Herodot II, 46: "But goats and rams, - rorr/orc - do not
sacrifice those other Aegytes becauseT the Mendesians believe that
Pan belongs to the eight gods and these eight gods, they say, would
have been earlier than the twelve. The painters and sculptors paint
and carve the image of Pan like the Hellenes with a goat's head and
with goat's feet; however, they do not believe that he looks like that,
but like the other gods. But why they paint him thus, that 45 ) I
cannot well say - ov ^ot TJÖIOV ton zryar -. But the Mendesians
worship all goats, but the male more than the female and their
shepherds3 ) - waozm - stand in

9 cf. II, 170.

2) äg. b. liv.; also = Iiv. n. in the god Chnuni; to this compare
b. hv.= ..Phallus".
:!) Now Herodotus has spilled the beans about the "god" after all.
95 more correctly: may!
) bautet = "goat" and "Pan" = "Mendes". Compare Jer. XXII,

52
 The Boeotian bell figures.

The people of Mendes have greater honors, and above all a goat,
and if the goat dies, the whole Mendesian marrow suffers greatly.
But both goat and pan are called "Mendes" in Egyptian. *2) In the
same Mark the following miracle - rroag - happened in my time: a
goat (Pan!!) mated with a woman before all eyes and all people
learned it." In the 2nd book, V, 57 Herodotus mentions the
Gephyraeans (Hebrews?!), who had originally immigrated from
Phoenicia (sic!) to Boeotia and had been accepted by the Athenians
as citizens! They had to abstain, however, "from many ing which
I may not cite." I remark to this interesting news, on which I cannot
go into detail here, that the Gephyraeans came just from that area
(Tanagra = Gephyra3 ), where the Kabirencult was particularly
strongly cultivated and the "Boeotian bell figures", i.e. dressed fat-
fleshed female figures4 ), from which our Madonna dolls have
developed, are still preserved to us. In the Eleusinian Mysteries the
Gephyraean Demos played an important role. A woman sitting at
the bridge Cephissus, who had to expect the procession, was called
"Gephyris". 56) Similarly mysteriously PhitarchG ) speaks of the
Mysteries and the demons appearing thereby, bringing forth the
Orgiasm: XEQI /itv ow r<or jtvoraai)!1 EV oig rag iifyiöTag eiufvoiig v.at
ö t ä r p v o E b C /.aßet*' EOVI öaifiowr

') As in the death of ..Adonis"!

äg' bnt= Monkey (Levi: Vocab. gerogl. copt-hebr.

:')Strabo, 9, 404.
9 Hoernes: Urgesch. d. bild. Künste (1898), 396 ff. compare
the figurines on Pl. 1 and Fig. 2, and Fig. 2a the quadrupedal
Sphinx on plate 1.
5) Aelianus: de natura animalium 4, 43: Strabo 8, 400 Hesychius.
6) de defectione orac. 14.

53
 The "strange man"-human animal.

ahjdecag Evozop-a /zot xstaftü) xa&' HgodoTov! Plutarch wants to

indicate by these words that he as an initiate is not allowed to betray
the true nature of the demons and their mixing abilities (eggwoetg
and ÖLarpvoEcg). To the characteristic of the Babylonians
Herodot I, 199 brings the following: "Now however the ugliest
custom comes with the Babylonians. Every woman of the country
must sit down once in her life at the temple of Aphrodite and let
herself be slept on by a foreign man (avöQL). do so, they sit in the
sacred grove of Aphrodite with a wreath of rope around their
heads." ')
Exactly the same picture is described by Baruch VI, 42, where
is said:
"The women, however, sit with ribbons by the ways and kindle
"olive woods" (Jerome: ossa olivarum). And if one of them is seized
by a "certain passer-by" (Jerome: ab aliquo transeunte) and put to
sleep, she scorns her neighbor, because she has not been heeded like
her, and her ribbon has not been torn." The "strange man" (avqo
&tvog) in Herodotus corresponds to the "certain passer-by"2 ) in
Baruch. This equation is important because it will enlighten us
about the true nature of this mysterious "stranger".
Moreover, compare Herodotus II, 130, 135 etc. )3

9 cf. Gen. XXXVIII, 18; Röchelte: Pornographie sacree;

Kohler: Urgesch. d. Ehe (1897); Dufour.- Gesell, d. Prostitution
(1889-1902). Müller: das sexuelle Leben d. Naturvölker (1902);
best, however, with rich literature Ploß; D. Weib (1891) and the
great ßbändige book "Sexual-Mystik" by Prof. G. Hermann (1905).
2) Or better "goer over". Compare the Hebrew time word
(abar) "to pass by", "to sleep". Compare above the
"Gephyris.
3) Ueb. Bestiality Kraft-Ebbing, Psychop. sexual. 341
(1898).

54
 The Phoenician Pataics.

Since, as we will see, the mysterious Kabirs are of great

importance for the present matter, I also quote the important
passage in Herodot III, 37: "The image of (Egyptian) Hephestus
is very similar to the Phoenician pataics, so the Phoenicians lead
on the beak of the triple oarsmen. For those who have never seen
them, I will describe them: It is the image of a pygmy -Jivy^abov
avögog . He ') also went into the sanctuary of the Kabirs that no
one is allowed to enter except the priests. He also burned these
images after he had his mockery on them. They (the Kabirs) are
like the images of Hephestus, whose children they shall also be."
A mysterious veil is therefore spread over the Kabir secret,
likewise over the Eleusinian and Orphic mysteries. *2) In any
case, it could not have been about the doctrine of immortality,
there would have been no need to hide so anxiously, since the
Greeks had spent so much time and so gladly with philosophical
and metaphysical problems. -
A strangely similar case lies with the enigmatic Baphomet
of the Templars, and the various Christian medieval secret sects
(e.g. the Luci- ferians, Gnostics, etc.). The idol of the Templars is
said to have been a fortune-telling head! To him the Templars
should owe wealth and luck. )3

') Cambyses.
2) Aurich: Das antike Mysterienwesen (1894). Kiesewetter:
The Occultism of Antiquity. De Jong.- De Apulejo Jsiacorum
mysteriorum teste (1800). Sainte Croix: Rech. hist, et. crit. s. I.
myst. (1784). Gubernatis: D. Tiere i. d. ind. Mythol. (1874).
Rubensohn: The Mystery Saints in Eleusis and Samothrace
(1892). Rhode: Psyche (1898). Cumont: The Mysteries of Mythra
(1903).
3) Prutz.- Geheimleh. u. Geheimstat. d. Templars (1879).

55
 The Baphomet of the Templars.

According to Prutz, a de facto secret charter of the Templars

existed. Its abolition was therefore justified to a certain extent.
Again, the mystery is connected with sexual debauchery, the
unnatural fornication is admitted by all the witnesses, but no one
reveals or knows the real secret; the bull of abrogation does not
speak with the desirable clarity precisely on this point.
Prutz cites 1. c. p. 86 the following characteristic report taken
from an interrogation!
They opened a closet and took out from it a
"certain" black figure with bright eyes and a "certain" cross and
they placed it in front of the master and on the cross they placed
the idol (or figure) and then one of the Templars took that idol and
carried it to the master, who kissed it on the rump and after him all
the others did the same in turn."1 )
That mysterious idol was also consulted as an oracle:
"A Templar had a certain arch-brown double-faced head in custody
and testified that it answered all his questions."2 )

0 "Aperto quodam armariolo parietis extraxerunt quandam

fignram nigram oculis lucentibus et quandam crucem et posue- runt
crucem in praesentiam magistri et idolum vel fignram posuerunt
super crucem et post unus Templarius recepit imaginem et portavit
magistro et magister osculatus fuit in ano dictam imaginem et post
omnes seratim."
2) "quidam Templarius habebat quoddam caput aeneum
bifrons in custodia et dicebat, quod illud respondebat ad omnia
interrogata." (Prutz 86.) For the veneration of the heads compare
the interesting essay by Prenn: Opferung aus Tonkopfurnen, Mitt,
der anthr. Gesellsch. in Wien XXXI, 57. - One compares especially
figure 76 with the phalluses. - The clay head urns are always
connected with phallic cults. - As saints, St. Dionysius, Alban,
Eusebius, St. John Baptist appear linked with these customs, see
also Hopf: Tierorakel 1888.

56
 The Kabir Cult-Cultic Bestiality

If we summarize the most remarkable points of these

enigmatic reports, we see a strange connection between the reports
of Herodotus and Plutarch and the reports about the Gnostics,
Luciferians and Teniolans.
1. The strict maintenance of secrecy.
2. These secret cults originate from the eastern
Mediterranean basin, strictly speaking from Phoenicia. The
Castrum Peregrinorum *) in Syria is the main focal point of the
Templar inysteries.
3. The secret must be in the sexual realm, because it is
related to orgiasm and fornication.
4. In ancient times, the cult is linked to underground
chambers, caves, etc..
If one would pronounce an opinion on the basis of these
clues, then one would already guess in general on a mystery of
fornication. Yes, one could go even a little further and say directly:
Behind the Kabir mysterie and behind the other
the sin with the animal, the Sodom or sharper: the systematic
bestiality dressed in Cult form. For the ordinary sexual intercourse,
even the homosexual one was considered neither a sin nor a crime!*
2) The matter is indeed like this and I would not dare to make this
obvious but quite outrageous claim if I had not succeeded in
discovering the witnesses of those wild, bestial orgies.

See Prutz 93; compare also the Thracian Boguniils with

the lewd cults such as kissing the navel, limb and anus. - On the
same locale the Paulicians, Satanians, Luciferians.
2) Of course for the pagan antiquity.

57
 The bowl of Praeneste.

cover to find that being with which this gruesome cult was
practiced. This being is the nodder, the werewolf and the dwarf of
our fairy tales, the pagu, udumu and bezah of the cuneiform
writings! -
We have already discussed the Assyrian Anthropozoa in more
detail ') and want here only some art monuments to lead and
examine, which are to corroborate the reliability and correctness of
the Assyrian representations.
The most outstanding monument of this kind is the so-called
bowl of Praeneste, *2 ) in the Kircher collection in Rome. The bowl
is, if not distinctly Assyrian, but in my opinion of Phoenician
origin, but in style related to Egyptian art. Among other
representations we see on this bowl also a most interesting scene, a
prince (or king) on the dwarf hunt! Two of these large-headed
crouch defenselessly on the ground, while a warrior with
the axe lunges to smash the skull of the anthropozoon lying in front
of him, the prince chases in his chariot and draws the bow after a
second animal man. We see on the picture further a hill - obviously
with the cave dwelling of this rat - and in front of it a shaggy
human beast of the character of the Udumi in an upright position
hurling a stone against the chariot. We have in this representation
bearing the stamp of the natural truth and realism an illustration to
the cuneiform inscription reports that Sargon and other kings on the
Pagu and other Anthropozoa

b In: Bibeldokumente. See also "Neue Metaphysische

Rundschau," Vol. XIV, Issue 1.
2) Poor illustration in Perrot-Chipiez: hist. d. l'art d. l'antiqnite
(1898) 111. fig. 543.

58
 The bat language".

have made hunt. *) Also of Jahve it is said in Psaline LXXIII, 14:

"You have crushed the skulls of the "dragons"." Yahweh thus
appears, as is evident from many other biblical passages, as the
fighter and conqueror of that dangerous brood of beastmen.
To the representation on the bowl of Praeneste Herodot IV,
183 wrote us a commentary fitting without further ado, in which he
says: "These Garamantes hunt the Aethiop , *2 ) who live in
3
caves, ) in chariots with four horses. For these Aethiop , who
dwell in caves, are the very fastest runners of all men, of whom we
have ever heard. But the cave-dwellers
"eat" (sexually) "snakes", " lizards" and the like.
"worm" more (i.e., they mix with other similar Anthropozoa
species). Their language is therefore not similar to any other, but
sic buzz like bats."
In fact, the Negroes even today, apparently from their low-
bred ancestors, have a very peculiar and ponderous pronunciation.
The Hottentot language had quite strange clicks. The different
human races also have different ways of speaking, since the oral
cavity is built differently. Even with people of one and the same
people, the voice and pronunciation of the same language is very
different. We speak therefore of a "sympathetic" and
"unsympathetic" organ. Thus stand out due to

0 Hommel: Gesch. Babyl. a. Ass. (1885) 503 u. ßOö.

-) Cf. above Ps. LXXIII, 14: You have crushed the skulls
of the dragon (i.e. animal man) and gave it to the Aethiopian
peoples (i.e. the Negro races) for "food" (understood in the
sexual sense!).
3) Greek Tocoy/.oöi'iat'' Cf. drawing on the bowl of
Praeneste.

59
 The priestesses of Dodona.

The German dialects at the language borders, where there was also
a stronger mixture with foreign races, have become dilapidated. On
the other hand, the German dialects at the language borders, where
also a stronger mixture with foreign races took place, have decayed.
Yes, if one observes more closely, then the original reason for the
dialect formation is to be sought decidedly in the mixture of races.
Thus I believe to be able to attribute the nasalization of the
dialects and the Indo-European languages to the Mediterranean and
negroid race mixture, the unattractive accumulation of the
consonants and the sibilants to mongolide mixture. But this is only
incidentally remarked, since we want to deal here for the time being
only with the Assyrian human animals. However, the problem of
the original language is closely connected with the origin of .I
mention only the interesting message in a cuneiform writing of
Assurnassirbal, which forms a counterpart to the above quoted
passage from Herodotus. In the cuneiform writing it says : "Tribute
from Sipirma (sic! comp. Hebr. ns = bird (i.e. the "chirper") whose
inhabitants lisp like women." Now, however, Jsaias XVIII, 1 has an
interesting but very dark passage where Aethiopia - the typical land
of the negroes and the apes! - is called the "land of the buzzing of
wings" ('eres salsal): here also belongs the strange narration which
Herodot II, 55 brings, since he speaks of the priestesses of the
oracle at Dodona: "The priestesses at Dodona told me thus: Two
black doves (^ezetadeg) had flown out from Thebes in Egypt, one
of them had come to Libya, but the other to them, and it had sat
down on an oak and spoken with a human voice avt>£)ü)mvß),
there must be a prophecy there.

Cuneiform library: Assurnassirbal 83.

60
 The Pelasgians primitive and animal people.

of Zeus, and they would have taken this as a divine command and
would have established a prophecy. But the dove which came to the
Libyans, they said, would have commanded the Libyans to establish
a prophecy of Ammon. And this is also of Zeus. But my opinion
about it is this:
If the Phoenicians really kidnapped the holy women and sold one of
them to Libya, the other one to Hellas, so I believe, this one was
sold to the Thesproters in the present Hellas, which was called
Pelasgien (jirreZaGyiTj) at that time. Thereupon, when she was
there in the "service4 , (i.e. in the cult service!), she built a sanctuary
of Zeus under an oak, as it was natural that she, who served at
Thebes in the sanctuary of Zeus, was mindful of him at the place
where she came. Thereupon she set up a prophecy, having learned
the Hellenic language, saying that her sister had been sold to Libya
by the same Phoenicians by whom she had been sold. But the
women were called doves (^e/etaöeg) by the Dodoneans, I believe,
because they w e r e foreigners (ßagßaQot) and their language seemed
to them like that of the birds. And after some time, they say, the
dove spoke with a human voice, after the woman had spoken
intelligibly to them; but as long as she spoke in a foreign tongue,
she seemed to them to speak like a bird. For how could a dove have
spoken with a human voice? But that they say that the dove was
black, they indicate that the woman was from Egypt.
We have here one of the many cases; where in antique reports
the terms and designations man and animal merge into each other.
Once the priestesses are "doves", the other time they are "women".
This

61
 The animal man as oracle animal.

Places remain forever dark, if one does not see in the mysterious
beings just half-men, animal-men, or low-bred people. Who reads the
report of Herodotus more exactly, he will also find that this solution
not only satisfies, but also gives the right sense to the passage. It is
precisely our twisted understanding of so many biblical passages and
passages from ancient and oriental sources that is to blame for the
fact that the reports of the ancients seem "fabulous" and unbelievable
to us. If one translates the Greek word ^zeitig with "dove" and thinks
thereby of our house dove, there however no reasonable sense is to be
brought out from the present place at all. Now, however, neXetaz can
have in this place in no case the meaning "pigeon" in our modern
conception. Above all it is to be noted that jreAefag is not a genuine
Greek, but a Semitic loan word. The true meaning and etymology of
the word is therefore to be sought in the Semitic.
By the way, Herodotus precedes us in this view by
mentioning expressly that it was Phoenicians who abducted the
prophesying "women" from Egypt and negotiated further. rrtzttac
corresponds in the Semitic i.e. Philistines! We now know that
the Philistines, with their hulking and monstrous bodies, were an
animal-human race that was to give way to the higher race of God's
k.nders, the Israelites. Hitzig in his studies about the Philistines and
Fourmont in his book.
"Reflexions critiques sur le histoire des anciens peuples" II, 254 flg.
bring the above Semitic word ' together with (pileges), i.e. Kebsweib,
Buhlerin. The human animal female was just at the same time a co-
sleeper, lust object and oracle animal! The word is into the Greek
language as JiazZax?; and into the Latin language as
"pellex" passed over, a proof of the extent of the Phoenicians' trade
relationship in the field of sod goods!

62
 Heredot on the Pelasgians.

With the true meaning of ntZstag which is identical with

Semitic pileges, also the dark sentence in the above passage is
brightened, in which Herodotus (according to the previous
translations) apparently illogically and incoherently says, he believes,
these dove women came first to the Thesputs, because the country
was called earlier nüaoyir). In our opinion, this sentence is now not
only brought into logical connection with the whole passage, but it
even forms a main link of the chain of evidence. For the Greek word
TitZaa/ia is nothing else than the Semitic paleset or paleseg. In
Palestine (i.e. the "pelistijm") as well as in the today's Greece the
animal-human obviously dark-skinned original population was called
"Pelasger". Because now, so Herodotus means, the Thesproterland
was called "Pelasgia", therefore it is probable that the Egyptian, black
"dove" had her seat there. - All other remarks of Herodotus now
come into the right light. It is now quite understandable that the
language of those semi-animal beings was a rough and
incomprehensible one, but that it gradually approached the human
voice in time and in the course of generations by mixing.
However, not only the written sources, whose meaning and
interpretation can be doubted and is indeed doubted, speak in favor of
my assertions, but quite tangible and unambiguous archaeological
witnesses have been preserved in the form of ancient pictorial works,
drawings and representations, which corroborate and explain
everything even further.
Thus Wilser writes in Globus LXXXIV, 97: "According to a
communication made by Piette to the Paris Anthropological Society,
a piece of bone from Mas d' Azil, provided with incised drawings,
shows

63
 The palaeolithic sculptures.

on one side an ape-like figure with other animals. According to

this, also in our part of the world the prehistoric man still lived
together with big man-like apes." The whole Middle-European
cultural area has been flooded with dwarf-like, fat-legged female
portraits since the oldest Palaeolithic times. The position and bent
forward posture of the bazaati on the black obelisk reminds of the
position of the hairy and tailed man on the well-known commando
staff of Madeleine ') and of the cowardly woman of Punt. )2
The streaked wreath, which goes over the upper body of the
ivory torso from Brassempouy3 ), I would like to associate with the
shag or scale wreath of the large udumu animal on the black
obelisk; I think the same of the Palaeolithic ivory heads from
Brassempouy4 ) with the scale-like headdress.
The scale-like drawings are repeated with great consistency
on the Neolithic clay statu from Butmir in Bosnia5 ) with
which we are already in the closest proximity of the classical soil of
the Thracian Kabir service (Samothrace). No less interesting are the
clay figures from the pile-dwelling (sic!) of Ripac in Bosnia. 67)
It is now particularly noteworthy what Reh') reports about the
strange dwarf peoples of Africa. He says among other things:
"The skin (of these dwarf people) shows a striking tendency to
wrinkle, the

>) Hoernes: Urgesch. d. Bild. Kunst (1898) 40.

2) v. Meyer; Gescr. d. alte Aeg. (1888) 234.
3) Hoernes, 1. c. 47.
*) ibid.1.c.II. Fig. 2 u. 8.
5) ibid. 1 .c.Taf. V. there: D. neolith.
G) ibid. 1.c.p. 225. fig. 52. - 56.
7) in "Umschau," VI. 867.

64
 Kallipygos, bell figures, Madonnas.

body is finely hairy. The wrinkling and color of the skin and the
tendency to fatness rank them more immediately with the
Bushmen ... . They are also frequently distinguished by an unsightly
pot-belly."
In the Somali country, fatness is still a common phenomenon
today. In southern Italy and in Sicily the memory of the fat-teetotal
primitive man had been preserved in the cult of the Venus
Kallipygos in a somewhat refined form. Yes even more, the Venus
Kallipygos still lives on in the Austrian alpine regions (the country
of the low-bred homo alpinus) in the peculiar black-faced Madonna
dolls of the various old iMarien pilgrimage sites. Yes, even the
clothing with the bell-shaped mantle (the peplon of the ancients!) is
ancient and is already found in the so-called Boeotian bell figures.
Some illustrations which Hoernes brings in his excellent
works3 ), remind with the fin-like hands, short feet, and the bag-
shaped body likewise of our udumi. *23 4)
The Thracian clay figures3 ), again decorated with peculiar
scale patterns, must remind of our Assyrian representations. Also
the innumerable times occurring tailed dwarf-like Besstatuettchen
show the same braided body drawings.4 ) In the same category
belong the numerous fat-teethed figurines, which are found on all
islands of the

') Hoernes I. c. 225.

2) For this, compare the famous statue of Diana of Ephesus
with the many breasts!
3) Hoernes 1. c. Taf. III.
4) Perrot-Chipiez: 1. c. I. Fig. 556, Fig. 528, cf. also
illustration, in Clercq et Menant: Catalogue meth. 1888 pl. IX
fig. 85.

65
 The origin of the pile-dwelling culture.

Mediterranean Sea, so especially on Malta. ')

Now the idolatrous veneration of the toad (the Egyptian
Scarabs, Punic Hammons idols) and the strange phenomenon that
the linguistic designation for the lower human race and especially
for the woman is formed from the toad rune (hv. hv. or [n. hv.] or
[hv. n.]) is explained all at once. The toad is the symbol of the
reptilian anthropozoon!2 ) It explains also now the whole pile-
dwelling culture. The pagu was "amil nari", i.e. water man, now
also the use of the tattoo and the strikingly early with all peoples
appearing scale ornamentation is explained. Just from the Thracians
Herodot 3) reports both phenomena: Pile dwelling and tattooing,4 )
as we also have pile dwellings on Egyptian drawings from the
country Punt mentioned above in connection with a fat-teeth
woman.
As much as has been written about pile-dwelling culture, its
origins have not yet been elucidated
!) Per rot et Chipiez IV. Pig. 230, 231. Mayr: Vor- gesch.
Denkm. v. Malta, Arch. d. bair. Akad. d. Wiss. XXI. vol.
2) cf. the under discussed passage to Apec XV 13: in modum
ranarnm. Ueber die Bedeutung der Kröten hat bisher das Beste
Sepp: D. Religion d. alten Deutschen (1890) brought. Furthermore
W. Hein.- Opferkrüten in Mitth. der anthr. Ges. in Wien XXXI [20].
The latter report, though short, is all the more important as it
establishes the connection of the toads with the prehistoric St. Cares
and the bl. Rasso. Interpretation in Lanz-Liebenfels: Prehistory
d. Arts polit. anthr. revue. Ho er n es: Gynaec. ex voto in Globus
LXXXII, 69. cf. Le psi us: Denkmäler etc. (1849-58), III 171.
3) Interesting description in v. 16: about the colony at
Pangaios (sic). Illustration. Perrot et Chipiez, 111, 1Ö0. 374.
4) The tattoo is also not unknown to the Bible. Lev XXI, 5:
non radent caput, nee barbam neque in carnibus suis facient
incissuras. Jer. XLV111, 37. the scar drawing, cf. Grosse: D. Auf. d.
Kunst (1894) 78.

66
 The Madonnas in the trees.

have been. One would like to assume that the most natural way of
living of the primitive man was on the mainland. But after we got to
know a kind of water people in the pagutu, the riddle solves itself in
the most unforced way. The pile dwellings were originally nothing
else than the nests of the nodding people built into the trees standing
on the shores of lakes and rivers. Hence the tree nymphs and dryads
of the ancients, hence the forest maidens and saints living in the
trees (e.g. St. Kümmernis and St. Corona) of the medieval sagas and
legends, hence still today in many places of pilgrimage to the Virgin
Mary (e.g. Hietzing near Vienna, Dreieichen near Horn) the ancient
Madonna dolls floating in large trees above the altar. The temples
and sanctuaries of the ancients, as well as the modern places of
pilgrimage to the Virgin Mary, are always located near a grove, a
pond or a grotto, i.e. in an environment that corresponded to the
way of living of prehistoric man. Hence the many sacred trees, the
sacred wells and springs, and the sacred grottoes and caves. Tree,
water and cave are the necessary requisites of an ancient place of
worship, they correspond to the way of dwelling and peculiarity of
the three species of human beings we have identified. The trees are
the dwelling place of the ape-like udumi. The orangutan seeks with
preference boggy primeval forests on, and from the gorilla and the
other Anthropoiden reports Brehm, animal life I, 59 that they
arrange themselves in branch forks from branches and sticks their
camp places. The wood shillelagh inserted into the branch fork is
the first wood bond and the basis of all building art.
The way of living at pools, lakes and ponds is peculiar to the
napping man, the pagu. Instead of other proofs I only mention here
the interesting passage Herodot II, 170, where it is said: "It is also
the be

67
 The "certain" one.

I am afraid to mention him by name on this occasion, at Sais in the

temple of Athena, behind the temple, always close to the whole
wall of Athena. And in the sanctuary there are rough pointed
columns of stone and there is a lake, which is adorned with a border
of stone and around it very well worked and as big as it seems to
me, like the one in Delos, which is called the circular one. On this
lake, they present at night time, what
That is what happens to "that" (i.e. the "conscience"), and that is
what the Egyptians call mysteries. But about this, although I know
quite well how everything happens, I keep my mouth clean. Also
about the consecrations of Demeter, which are called Thesmophoria
or legislation with the Hellenes, also about this I keep pure mouth,
without saying what is allowed from it. The daughters of Danaos
brought them from Egypt and taught them to the Pelasgian (sic!
compare above pileges!) women, but later, when the whole
Peloponnesus had to emigrate before the Dorians (pure-blooded,
and racially sensitive Germanic people!) the consecrations perished,
only with the Ar ad (with whom, as is known, the homeland
of the primordial Pan is!) alone, which remained behind from
all Peloponnesians and did not migrate, they were preserved."

From the at the beginning quoted passages from Herodotus

and from the repeated occurrence of the -human pegasus we
can conclude with justification that the "certain one" was an
anthropozoon used for cultic bestiality!
The third type of dwelling in caves corresponds to the dwarf-
like baziati. The dwarf caves are common to the legends of all
peoples, so that we need not lose a word about it. But now the
archaeo-

68
 The mysterious earth stables.

logical riddle of the Lower Austrian earth stables a quite surprising

clarification.
From the material available in overabundance I want to bring
forward only one particularly convincing Argumentum ad
hominem. The immensely meritorious, unfortunately too little
known Lower Austrian Erdstallforscher Kiessling came across
during his journeys of discovery in those holes in the earth, also on
a plant which was held in such dimensions that it could have been
made only by very small people. ')
Archaeologically the Pygmäe ven France an ") can be
followed up to Syria, Asia Minor and also further. The dwarfs
dragging a ship on the rock representations to Boghazkoi8 ) I count
also here. But nevertheless the Lower Austrian earthen galleries
remain the most interesting and most productive research objects in
this area. The meritorious Benedictine monk Lambert Karner from
Göltweingen has treated in a large and splendidly equipped work
"Artificial Caves of Ancient Times" (1903) the Lower Austrian
earth galleries i n a thorough and scientific way. The author is
pretty much right when he considers these "mole buildings" as cult
places, but not for today's people, for whom the stay in these holes
would have been a "torture of hell" according to Hoernes. Belk
("Forschungsreisen in Kleinasien", Verh. d. Berliner anthr. Ges.
Dez. 1901) in Asia Minor, Yamasaki ("Erdställe in Japan", Mitt. d.
anthr. Ges. Wien XXXI, [90] in Japan) proved similar earthen
galleries.

') Kliessling: Eine Wanderung im Poigreiche (1899). S.

173 To my knowledge, this extremely important discovery
remained totally unnoticed until now!
2) Reinach: L. Sculptnre en Europe. In L'Anthropologie.
Volume VI.
3) Hommel: 1. c. 170, Perrot et Chipiez. IV. PI. VIII. C.

69
 The meaning of the labyrinths.

Just as the occurrence of the Madonna dolls coincides with

the distribution area of the pile-dwellings, so the occurrence of the
fat figurines coincides with the distribution area of the strange
mole-buildings of the Nuraghs in the Mediterranean basin. In this
respect, the Nuraghs of Zuri, Domus Novas, Hagiar-Kim and Gozzo
are particularly typical. A look at the ground plan of these corridors,
which run through each other, teaches us that in the Nuraghs and
their related earthen galleries we have before us the archetypes of
the labyrinths. Also the purpose and meaning of these constructions
becomes clearer to us: They were stylized earth stables and served
as dwelling place for the Anthropozoa, who were worshipped as
"gods". That is why the Minotaur, *) the primeval human monster,
lived in the Cretan labyrinth and the most beautiful virgins had to
be sacrificed to his lusts!
In Southern Germany, behind Catholic religious customs,
these dwarf caves have still survived as Calvar , which
are a typical but still little enlightened peculiarity of the Austrian
landscape. Already on the already once mentioned human-beast
(dwarf) representation on the bowl of Praeneste we see next to the
one shaggy monster a hill depicted, which obviously was the
dwelling of those Anthropozoa. In the Nuragh's the small pygmy
figures are often found. So the connection between pygmies and
those cave dwellings is not to be doubted, especially if one also
takes into account the burrows. (Venus in the Hörselberg!)
The Calvary Mountains now completely resemble those dwarf
cult sites in their overall appearance. Supposedly, the Calvary
Mountains represent the Passion of Christ in sculptures (or
paintings). The story of the Passion is

9 i. e. Min + tauros = monkey bull! Min = Pan = monkey!

70
 Calvary and dwarf caves.

The image is divided into individual scenes, each of which is

illustrated in a chapel, but usually in a rock grotto. Usually,
rugged and picturesque rocks were chosen for these Calvaries.
The later times, especially the baroque art has harmoniously
combined them with stylish and charming architecture. A
particularly beautiful example is the Calvary near the Lilienfeld
monastery, which is visited annually by the many pilgrims going
on pilgrimage to Mariazell in Styria. The uppermost part of the
hill is always adorned with a crucifixion doll as a dramatically
effective finale. At the foot of the hill, especially in older
installations, there is sometimes the "holy grave", which is either
an artificial or natural cave into which one can only crawl in a
stooped position.
Such a very strange "holy grave" exists, for example, at the
particularly typical Calvarienberg of the Marian pilgrimage site of
Lanzendorf in Lower Austria. This Calvarienberg is an artificial
hill, in which a lot of artificial grottos and narrow passages and
stairs are placed. The holy stairs may only be climbed on knees,
and the holy tomb may only be entered on knees. Next to the
altar, which stands at the end of the holy staircase, are hung a
mass of crutches, which are said to have come from the lame who
left the pilgrimage site healed.
A peculiar figure of the various people who are represented
at these "Calvary stations" is the "Körberljude", as he is found, for
example, at the Hernalser Calvary (XVII district of Vienna). This
is a small ugly Jew who carries in a basket the nails and the tools
for crucifixion. The naive popular rage has expressed itself in a
crude form against this figure. Every visitor of the Calvary
considered it his sacred duty to see this "Körberijuden"

71
 "Holy graves", "holy stairs", Körbeljuden.

The sculpture was badly damaged in the course of time. I also

noticed the same damage on other Calvaries, which can be traced
back to the same pious zeal.
These apparently insignificant and religiously not at all
justified features like: the narrow lower caves, "holy graves"1 ,
"holy stairs1 " the "Körberijuden", the Knierutschen become only
correctly comprehensible and explainable, if one considers the
connection of the Calvar with the old dwarf cult places.
Yes, there is no other explanation possible for the origin of these
peculiar localities than the explanation that they are descendants of
the Nuraghi, earth stables, labyrinths and Kabir sanctuaries. -
It would be carrying owls to Athens to prove the identity of
the Pygmies with the Kabirs. This has long been recognized, but
now the inscription on an old Latin "bes-like" Dioscuri
representation: pater pumilionum becomes comprehensible] )
because it conveys, quite unceremoniously interpreted, the
transition from archaeology and folklore to anthropology.
The mermaid and dwarf character as portrayed in fairy tales
and legends is strongly reminiscent of the monkey character. Both
between sycophantic attachment and malicious
deceitfulness. There were light and dark, good and evil albums.
The historical news about the dwarfs, w.e they bring
Herodotus,2 ) Ctesias, Pliny, I set as be

') Benndorf: Heroon v. Trysa, Jahrb. d. Kunsthist. Sainmlg.

IX, 71. Ueber Kabiren Archäol. Anzeig. (1893) u. Roscher: Mxth.
Lex. But above all Friedrich: Kabiren u. Keilinschr. (1894).
2) cf. IV 171, 191 u. 192. IV. 25 Herodotus tells about humans
with goat feet, cf. D. Schatz: D. griech. Götter u. d. menschl.
Mißgeb. (1901). Visser: D. nicht menschengest. Gods of the Greeks
(1903). Bab: Geburt u. Mißgeburt in der asiatischen Mythologie
(Zeitsclir. Ethn. 1906).

72
 "fish people" and "water people".

known in advance. They are also collected in Quatrefages: Les

pygmees (1887), 1-29. Only two interesting reports of Herodotus
may find place here.
According to 1. 20X, at the mouths of the Araxes "which are
lost in swamps and morasses," people who live on raw fish
"live" and are clothed with seal skins. The passage apparently says
that those people mixed with "fish", i. e. pagutu, which is why the
people got a scaly skin. Even today, these areas are significantly the
source of disgusting skin diseases. II. 32 Herodotus tells about an
African dwarf people: "Then small men came, still under middle
size and seized them and led them away from there, but they did not
understand a word of each other, neither the Nasamonians of them,
nor they of the Nasamonians. And they led them through great
marshes (sic), and when they were through them, they came into a
city, there were all the people equally small and black in color."
Very interesting is reported recently by D. M. Ritchie. ') Thus
the Norman in the XI. saec. in the Hudsonsbai on
"Homnnculi" (Skraelingers). From the year 1443 we have a report
of a bishop of the Orkney Islands, who reports of the natives of
those islands, the Peti and Pape, of which the one in size only
slightly exceed the Pygmies and creep shyly in "subterraneis
domunculis" during the day. Ritchie associates them with the
Fallen. )2

J)Dwarfs in history & evolution. Globe

11)02,82. the dwarfs are also called Lapernach cf. the lobes
Virchow: Lieber Zwergrassen Mitt. d. anthr. Ges. Wien XXIV,
[134] wonders about the short lower skeletal bones of the lobes
in the museum of Stockholm. Virchow speaks in this lecture also
about the Okka (Ewwc sic!) in Central Africa. Always and
always the Unkenrunc! [hv. hv]

73
 Gnomes, py ies and slugs.

So what does anthropology and comparative anatomy have to

say about this historical and archaeological evidence?
What these two sciences have stated in recent times as certain
facts, just that fits in all pieces to the pagu and udumu! The
Pygmies are not an isolated phenomenon, rather the newest
anthropological investigations prove them on the whole earth. This
archaeologically and anthropologically proven fact is also
expressed in the languages of the peoples of the Mediterranean
basin. Compare the following series: ass. pagu, Phoenician Pumai-
jaton = Greek Pv-waZtcw, Latin pumilio, Gothic vaihts = nhd. Wicht,
and the English Puk. The ancients were keen anthropological
observers, they noticed that fatness was related to dwarfism, hence
rcvyoQ = rump. The Assyrian baziati are found in the Greek PvOia, in
the Latin Fatua and in the German ,,Butzenmännchen", and in the
primal human Fas-hold occurring in the legend. That
bastardizations have factually taken place, for it there can be no
more striking proof than the anthropometric statistics of the
different countries, in that just there still exists today a small human
race, where the Anthropozoa have preserved themselves the
longest. ')

') Used to low-traffic areas: in Sicily, Sardinia, southern Italy,

some Alpine valleys, Central Africa. New Guinea, Patagonia, etc.,
cf. Ser^i; Ueb. europ. pygmies, Mitt. d. anthr. Ges. Wien XXIV
(138). Ueberh. hängt d. ganze ,,mediterrane" Rasse m. d. Pygmäen
ziisarn. Sergi: Varieta umane microcef. e piginei (1893). Origine e
diffus, del stirpe medit. (1895) Gli arii in Europa e Asia (1903).
These paleoanthropolog. These paleoanthropological finds are still
today the stuff of that unnatural (in our sense) fornication! cf. about
the Prob!, the Rassenmiscli: Reibmayr: Inzucht u. Vermisch beim
Menschen (1897). 1909 was found in Willendorf a. d. Donau (Nied.
Oestr.) a female statuette "The Venus v. Willendorf" from Diluvial
time, in the type of the fat-rich bezah-female in downright
künstlrisch. Representation shows.

74
 The alpine cretins.

Such a region is Sicily (in individual districts. For this, see the
following important report in Pokopius: Gothica III, 26:
"The place, where the Scylla is supposed to have been" is not called
of it so, "because there was approximately, as they report the
female beast, but because an enormous quantity of dogs, which one
calls now Hündchen (sic!), occur in there area of the strait since old
time and have preserved themselves up to my times". 9 It
should now be noted that S lla is apparently related to the
Semitic root zbz (chaleb = dog) and means as much as the "yapper."
- An often studied and differently interpreted phenomenon is
the alpine cretinism. Not all cretins are of pathological origin,
rather, in my opinion, the majority of cretins are of phylological
origin, i.e. I consider them to be descendants of a separate lower
human species. As is known, they propagate themselves in their
characteristic peculiarities, especially in the vicinity of old cult
sanctuaries, such as monasteries and places of pilgrimage. They
grant the same sight as the Egyptian Ptah dwarfs. The findings of
Mac ver's2 ) and Petrie's3 ) have, as we have already mentioned,
proved to the evidence that already since the Stone Age in Egypt a
white great race has bastardized with a pygmy race, of whose
somatological characteristics one knows nothing, because only
skulls were found.
Prof. Sellin, the head of the Austrian excavations in Palestine,
recently established on the ground of
*) It is precisely the landscape where Sergi and Monti still
today have noted a strikingly small human population! almost 30%
of the total population. Mitt, der anth. Ges. Vienna, 1894
[138] cf. Cicero: pro Scauro XIX 42.
2) Mac Jver: the earlest inhabitants of Abydos, a cranio-
logical study (1891): Mac Jver-Wilkin, Libyan Notes (1901).
3) Petrie: the races o f early Egypt Journ. of t h e anth. Inst.
1901, 247. cf. Prunner-Bey: Aeg. Naturg. u. Anthr. (1897).

75
 Dwarves in the Holy Land.

of the holy country 4 large culture epochs: 1. a with

buildings from unhewn limestone rocks, stone weapons and stone
tools. 2. an ancient Israelite epoch with hewn masonry stones and
bronze implements. 3. A Late Israelite epoch with iron implements.
4. an Arabic epoch with modern implements. It is now for the oldest
culture layer the very numerous occurrence of "Kiuderfriedhöfen"
and of in "Jars buried child corpses" particularly striking. J) I was
present at the lecture which Sellin gave at the Viennese
Anthropological Society and also saw the light pictures which he
presented. I had the impression that in this case they were not
"children" but temple dwarfs.

But the Pygmies are not alone in Africa, not alone in Asia
(India) and Australia, *2 ) even in America, as we have seen above
after Ritchie, but they occur also in Europe and namely in South and
Central Germany,3 ) even still in Silesia4 ). Kollmann says5 )
therefore with full justification:
"As in the history of the creation of the animals the small forms
preceded the large ones, so it was probably also with the creation of
the human race. The pygmy races are the initial forms of the human
race."
At the time, the Daily Chronicle carried the sensational news
of the discovery of the inaccessible

r) cf. note in "N. Fr. Pr. No. 13952.

2) Weule.- Dwarf Peoples in New Guinea? Globe 1902, 7.
3) Swiss picture Dachsenbüel, above Nüesch: Das
Schweizerbild (1902); near Worms and Engisheim.
4) Near Wroclaw and Zobten. Tlülenius: preh. Pygmies in Silesia,
Globus 1903, 273.
• ') Kollmann: Pygmies in Europe and America, Globus 1902,
Among the Botokuden, Ehrenreich found numerous Pygmies.

76
 Pygmies in the Bible.

The description of the dwarf people of the Aghai Ambos, who live
in the swamps of New Guinea (between the Mambasa River and
Cap Nelson), was presented to the English government by Sir
Francis Winter and Robinson. According to the description we have
the old Unken and Nickermen of our tradition in the flesh before us:
"Their feet are short, extraordinarily thin and stand on the ground
like wooden feet. around the knees are poorly developed. Brought to
hard ground, the feet began to bleed." One reads to this report in the
Bible Deuteronomium, XXVIII, 26. Word for word is found there
repeatedly. The being described in this passage is called änan, which
means nothing else than napping man. While I sit here in the heart
of Europe and in now fifteen years of laborious, day by day pursued
study of ancient written sources that mysterious being to the grayest
prehistoric times trace, reconstruct its image according to the
ancient reports, his last descendants in distant New Guinea are
tracked down. And what is the most important - the descriptions of
the ancients agree very closely, even word for word, with the
reality!

Is there still to believe in a coincidence? Does one still have a

right to dismiss the anthropology of theosophy as a fantasy, the
reports of the ancients as old wives' tales? Doesn't science at least
have the duty of verification?
I cannot here, of course, about the anthropology of the
pygmies and about that of the ape-men. I refer only to the forest
people on Celebes, the To-Ala, of which Sarasin reports, and to
Sikora's findings of man-sized semi-monkeys on Madagascar. )J

') cf. Walkhoff-Selenka: D. Menschenaffen (1902). rather das

Leben der Affen: Brehm: Illustr. animal life, 1. vol. (1876).

77
 The half-men.

We go now to the discussion of another question: Did a

bastardization with these half-men really take place and how can it be
proved? Already in the oldest layers of finds of France *) we find at
skeletal remains clearly the characteristics of an already taken place
crossing of the races. *2) That is why anthropology works so hard,
because it is absolutely impossible for it to peel out pure types in an
uncaptured investigation. Characteristics of quite evident inferiority
mix with such forms, as they show the modern European man, long
skulls occur since oldest time next to broad skulls, giants
about it

oldest layers at once there, and as as I

today. On the other hand, however, have beside him significantly less
developed races existed, which had been preserved until the latest
time, e.g. in Silesia until the Roman and Slavic times. On the
contrary, we find in a research conducted without bias.
The higher and lower human types on the whole earth live with each
other. Everywhere the inferior type is the autochthonous, the higher
noble class the immigrated. )3

') Cartnailhac; La France prehist. (1898). Reinach: Antiq.

nation. (1889). Quatrefages: Crania ethnica (1873-82) archaeolog.
Material in Hoernes: Urgesch. d. Menschen (1892jund: Urgesch. d.
Mankind (1897), small but very usable type !
2 The inequality of races, the much-fought work Gobineau: Versuch
über d. Ungleichheit der Menschenrassen (1902).
Sokolowsky: Naturgesch. sämtl. Völkerrassen der Erde
(1902) Physiologisches, Reibmayr: Inzucht u. Vermisch.
(1897).
3) One sees e.g. the noble face of the Sultan from an old
chief's story of the Mugakzusa in Fülleborn: Beiträge z. phys.
Anthropologie des Nord-Uyassa-Länder (1902). Hagen: Anthr.
Atlas ostasiat. u. mel. Peoples (1899)

78
 Meaning of freaks.

Here a very strange fact should be mentioned. The newborn

Negro children are almost as bright as the newborn Aryan children. I
see in it an indication of the origin of this race from bastardization
between human animals and Aryans. Everything that calls itself
"man" today has more or less Aryan blood in it, however, the Aryan
blood admixture becomes smaller and smaller, the further this people
in question lives from the Aryan original homeland, i.e. Northern
Europe.
For the bastardy also the miscarriages speak, which occur quite
not so rarely, as one is accustomed to assume. Not all miscarriages
can be explained pathologically, some are decidedly atavisms. On the
other hand, the quite strangely formed abortions, which are often still
viable, are a proof that in the primeval times and prehistoric times
actually human beings could exist, who deviate from the today's form
not insignificantly. One can speak, if one wants to express himself
carefully, no more of absolute impossibilities!
However, the individual types of man have mixed among
themselves and have approached consequently more and more a
common type which corresponds to the today's type of man. In his
small but substantial little writing! ) Hoernes says on p. 45: "It should
be noted that the diluvial inhabitants of Europe could hardly have
belonged to a uniform race, since already among them "short heads"
and "long heads" are found. Furthermore, all these people, which we
can judge from the mentioned finds, were quite well educated people,
who could have appeared according to their body condition also
among our contemporaries, without being conspicuous. They had no
ape-

') Moritz Hoernes: Urgesch. d. Menschh. 1897 (Göschen

collection, 84 ill. Price 80 Pfg.)

79
 Paleoanthropology.

race characteristics." On the other hand, after the investigations of

Schwalbe about the Neanderthal and after the finding of the man of
Krapina, an anthropozoic race is again unquestionably established,
after the coincidence by the Pithecanthropus erectus (?) Dubois
found in 1891 near Trinil (Java) and several finds of Dryopithecus
Lartet (in the Miocaen of Haute-Garonne) have given us sufficient
clarification.
"They (these people) deviate in their osteological constitution
so much from the now living human races that Lapouge (f Arien)
could call them just Pithecanthropus." l) A cross of the tall hu -
like (up to 1.90 m high) l -skinned man with the pithecoid
Neanderthal seems to be the type of Cro-Magnon. Lapouge rejects,
as well as Sergi a direct connection (genetic!) between the Nordic
and Mediterranean type. The Aryan is not to be understood as a
depigmentation of the Negroids.
Thus the human bone finds from the Quaternary period of
Europe show "a lot of peculiarities, which are either not found at all
or not in the same strength or frequency in today's man or only
temporarily during the childhood period." Now how to unite these
contradictions? On the one hand a persistence of the human races,
on the other hand no genetic connex between the lower forms of the
Europeans and the modern homo sapiens.2 ) In turn: at the skeletons
an evidente mixture of disparate elements, at which all efforts of the
anthropometry failed thoroughly.
*) Kraitschek in pol.-anthr. Revue (1902 >. October issue 501.
2) Hagen, Umschau VI, 984 says that the difference is so
great that that human race was different from the Aryan not only in
kind, but even in genus.

80
 Pure breeding and crossbreeding.

The coincidence plays here a big role and the milieu speaks
certainly also decisively. It seems to me as if the whole nature was
under the influence of three divergent forces: the pure breeding,
the crossing (bastardization) and the milieu. The resultant of the
simultaneous influence of these forces is in most cases absolutely
no straight or even ascending line. Yes, this line - to use a
geometrical image - may not even run in a plane. One can say only
in general, crossbreeding produces new breed varieties, changed
environment new individual varieties, while pure breeding
represents the consolidating element. *) The human race of today
is therefore quite young, and as the Bible and Theosophy report, it
came into being through a kind of bastardization.
Inheritance and development are actually contradictory
terms. What is inherited does not change. This was also the point
from which one fought Darwin's theories. Also, not only in
anthropology, but in zoology in general, one has come to the
conclusion that no law of progress exists in nature. Nature does not
work by itself towards an improvement of the species. It begets,
gives birth and destroys without plan and without choice. A "rigid
and schematic adherence to the law of development" fluctuating
according to scholasticism and dogmatism would become as
dangerous to the natural sciences as "teleology" has become for the
Bible and religion. In reality everything flows in nature -.

*) cf. De Vries: Mutation Theory 1901. Galton: Natural

Inheritance (1889). Eimer: The Origin of Species (1897). Bateson:
Materials f. the study of. Variat. (1894). Above all Woltmann: pol.
anthropologie (1903) 16 ff.

81
 "The Ways of God".

and God in the Bible? Does it not explicitly say in Gen. II, 2:
"On the seventh day - that is the earth epoch in which we miserable
earth worms live - God rested from all the work of creation." He
rests and will rest eternally in most holy Sabbath rest. He has given
us, as a part of Him, the emergent power of development, but this
power must first struggle through the ups and downs, like a barge in
the ocean tide. Just as forces of development exist, so surely
counteracting forces exist. Only the noble man, homo sapiens,
possesses that divine jewel, the purposefulness, in the highest
degree and this purposefulness longs for the holy, divine rest; like a
brook of the plain, like a windstorm of the void, so we strive
towards the eternal rest, and so with us the earth, the starry worlds,
the whole nature, the whole universe. Who wants to decide what is
the source of the power, for the torrent the plain, which pulls it
down, or the mountain, which drives it down, for the wind, the
heavy air wave, which wants to expand, or the vacuum, which
sucks in air waves?
The ways of God", the viae Dei" are, as Job. XL, 14, are
inscrutable.
On the basis of the foregoing and the results obtained in the
course of these investigations, I take the liberty of formulating the
following theses and hypotheses:
1. (thesis): The archaeologically and historically proven pagu

and udumu and are identical with the anthropologically determined

bezah lower Anthropozoa of the prehistoric and partly historical
periods. For just where the paguta and baziati are at home, we find
the pygmies and lower human types connected with the Kabir cults.
The quite mysterious appearance of the

82
 The three human animal species.

Pile dwellings, earth stables, labyrinths, the Unkenidole, ') the

Unken word rune for man and woman, the orgiastic cults, the scale
tattooing find thereby a completely unconstrained explanation. The
udumi are the giant people of the prehistoric times.
2. (hypothesis), paguta, baziati and udumi represent three

different human animal species, of which the pagutu were black, the
baziati yellowish, the udumi reddish. The three Anthropozoa
species would thus be the ancestors of the Negroid, Mongoloid and
Mediterranean races.
The pagu is pygmy, microcephalic, the uduinu. as the
illustrations on the black obelisk show, quite a formidable beast,
with a large skull, short legs and arms, and a stocky body, while the
pagu has somewhat longer legs and a more slender body.2 ) The
udumi, with its shaggy hair, long arms, and long tails, has relations
to modern anthropoids. The pagu however, by its highly archaistic
type, points back to a very early time, to the age of "the dragons", to
the secondary. The baziati : tehen in their whole type between the
udumi and the pagutu.
The three Anthropozoa species have interacted with each other as
well as with
') Already in Perrot-Chipiez, IV, 636 the unken
determinatives to Jasili-Kaia are described with a
"human foetus" compared: prefer the Unkenrune Lanz- Liebenfels:
Urgesch. d. Künste. The worship of the toad is common, also in
China and in the old American religions. Here it is the scorpion and
the lizard, the latter is considered just as in Germany as a symbol of
the womb. Preuß, 1. c Mitt, der anthr. Ges. Wien XXXIII, 197.
Sepp: Rel. d. alt. The lizard = Cuetzpalin, the same sign for the god
Ueuecöyotl (sic! hv. hv.). This very god is the god of sin and
fornication.
3. We will come back to the color of the two animals.

83
 The Neanderthal and Krapinean.

also bastardized with homo sapiens, which is supported not only by

the discussed anthropological and archaeological evidence, but also
by the Bible.
This characteristic finds many analogies in the finds. The
most striking peculiarities of the skull of the European prehistoric
man are: the flat skullcap and the protruding eye bulges. r) In the
skeletal structure the man from Krapina shows deviations, which
absolutely do not point after the direction of the anthropoid apes. *2)
The thigh bones are, according to Kiaatsch3 ) plump and curved, the
knee joint fipples show a peculiar formation, so that the gait of the
Krapineser and certainly also of the Neanderthal cannot have been a
particularly graceful one. An analogy Kiaatsch states at the child.
"Although it can walk upright, it still shows in the bone relief
unmistakable traces of the former condition, in which the bending
of the knee meant the resting posture." Particularly noteworthy and
indicative of swimming is the circumstance that the upper articular
heads of the humerus are bent more backward in Krapina man than
in the lower races of today. As for the fin-like arms of the pagutu,
Kiaatch says:4 ) "However different the use of the arms and legs
may be in the animal, the embryonic development, by the sameness
of the disposition, points to a common starting point, a fin
condition." On the whole, therefore, the craniological and
osteological findings of the

*) The frog's head! especially in the human of Krapina.

This is true for pagu and udumu!
2) Hagen. 1. c. 985.
3) 1. c. 102.
4) cf. the illustrations in Kiaatsch: Die Entwickl des
Menschengeschl. (Weltall u. Menschheit, p. 305).

84
 The home of the higher man.

In the case of the pygmies of Krapina, the large head, the broad
face, the flat nose, the long torso, the short legs, the medium-length
or short arms are strikingly consistent with the exterior of the
udumu, phenomena that find a parallel in the embryological
development of the child even today! ') In contrast, we are referred
to the pagu by the African, Asian and American (always living near
the equator or in subtropical zone) pygmies for philological as well
as archaeological and mythological reasons.
3. (Thesis). The Homo sapiens or better Homo Aesus *2 ) has
his ethnological roots in the today's North Germany, Low Countries
and Belgium and mixes more sodomitic with the human animal
species, as whose product towards east and south i n more and
more inferior forms in - places which are not accessible to the
traffic, in almost unmixed original forms (Central Africa, Malacca,
Sunda Islands, Australia) - the two colored races develop. For this
assumption speaks above all the circumstance that for the
development of the human races not so much the climate (we have
the small Lapps in the extreme north and the small Akka in
equatorial Africa) as the bad or good traffic conditions of the
country concerned are determining. 3)

") Hagen, Umschau VI, 989.

2) The "asic man", the "heroic", "divine" man. I avoid the
designation "Aryan", because it gives rise to errors. Because the
Italians and Armenians are considered today as "Aryans", what
they are, however, not at all!
3) As further literature Poesche: D. Arier (1878); the
epochal works Penka: Origines Ariacae (1883); Herkunft er
Arier (1886); zur Palaeonthologie Mittel- und Südeuropas, Mitt.
d. anthr. Ges. Wien XXVII, 29. Lapouge: 1' Aryen (1900);
Wilser: D. Herkunft d. Deutschen (1885). Family tree a. Aus-

85
 Traffic and prehistoric man.

This is especially true of the waterway. The farther a region

lies from the sea, the longer it has been excluded from world traffic,
the more mountainous and inaccessible it is, the more inferior is the
human race that inhabits it. Compare to this the Central African
dwarf peoples, adagascar, Malacca, Celebes, Borneo, Inner
Brazil, New Guinea, Patagonia; yes one can state this phenomenon
in a somewhat weakened form even in Europe: alpine type,
Basques, Walliser etc.! The Asiatic race generally took two paths,
which lie both spatially and temporally apart. The older, already in
the primeval times a beaten way is the water way to ship around
Spain and through the Mediterranean to the east. In later time they
shipped by the red sea around Arabia to south Babylonians: and
further to India, China and Japan. ')
Slower and only in still, later time of meaning becomes the
migration of the asian peoples, who advanced through
Russia and the Balkans on the land way to Near East. For this
spread of peoples d. Germanen (1895); Much: Heimat d.
ludogermanen (1902). For the Asiatic race in Egypt Harpf: Morgen-
u. Abendland (1905); Fritsch: Volksdarstellungen auf d. altäg.
Denkmälern Korrespondenzblatt d. d. Ges. f. Anthr. Munich (1902)
nos. 11 and 12. Petrie: Naqnada and Bnllas (1896), Diospolis parva
(1901). For the Near East : Hoursage: les races hum. d 1. Perse
(1887). For the Mongols: iMacgowen: hist, of China (1897);
Driesmans: Rasse u. Milieu (1902) considers both the homosemites
and' the Chinese of the ruling class to be Aryan descendants. For
Palestine, cf. Sayce. the races of old Testarn. (1891); for Central
Asia, Uyfalvy: Ariens au Nord et au Sud de I' Hindouk (1898). For
North Africa Broca: les peuples blonds et les mon. inegal, de 1'
Afrique, Rev. anthr. 1876. H. Meyer: D. Urbewohner d. cana-
rischen Inseln (1886).
') cf. Lanz-Liebenfels: Urgesch. d. K ü n s t e : pol. anthr.
Revue, 1903. May issue.

86
 The Scythians in cultural history.

movement, the Scythians (Goths!) were of utmost importance.

Indicative for the high reputation of the Scythians is what Justinus
II, 3 reports, who says that the Scythians had ruled the whole
Near East and were the oldest people on earth, even older than the
Egyptians. Herodot I, 107 tells about the extensive conquests of
the Scythians and IV, 22 he divides the people into royal and
wandering Scythians. The Bible contains similar news in
Jeremiah, XLVII, 6, Ezekiel, XXXVIII, Habacuc, 1, 8. Genesis,
IX, 27 says explicitly that Japhet will dwell in the tents of Shem
and thus indicates that the white Japhetites will rule over the
Semites as a ruling race.
Man has therefore undergone great changes within a
relatively short period of time, not as a result of a spontaneous
development, but as a result of interbreeding. Wiedersheim is
therefore right when he claims that the man of the future will be
different from the man of the present time.
Mereschkowsky2 ) has based his spiritual utopia on the
uncommonly simple idea, taken from cattle breeding, to ennoble
human beings by careful selection of the parent pair, by exclusion
(sterilization) of all inferior individuals from procreation. If we
allow only physically and morally perfect human beings to
procreate, the social question will solve itself, and the ancient
curse, which has weighed on the human race since Adam and Eve
as a result of elective and senseless bastardy, will give way of its
own accord and the earthly paradise will return to our midst of its
own accord. As for the possibility of
>) Construction of man as a testimony to his past (1902).
2)Mereschkowsky: Das irdische Paradies (Gottheiner,
Berlin) 1902.

87
 The transfusion experiments.

As far as bastardization is concerned, I refer to botanical

observations, discussed in Weltmann: Pol. Anthropologie, 100,
where

As far as the psychological side of the question is concerned,

the reference to orang-utans, which fall in love with their keepers or
at least are as jealous of the same as only a human lover can be,
facts, which can be studied in every zoo, is sufficient 1 Compare
the above quotation from Herodotus. Kiaatsch: Entst. d. M. 181,
following Branco's opinion and citing Friedenthal's transfusion
attempts, does not consider a fertile union between man and ape
impossible. I think it is certainly possible after Metschnikoff
succeeded in inoculating monkeys with syphilis (cf. Umschau VII,
696). About the lechery and intrusiveness of the baboons one reads
Brehm, 1, 145. At the sight of female simiae masturbari solent. A
generally known fact! (Umschau VII, 760.) This monkey lust was
exploited by the ancient peoples. We will cite numerous proofs in
the Bible below.
If this bastardization took place, the today's man must still
possess traces of it. This is indeed the case. Briefly we want to point
here to some not too rare atavisms, so to the occurrence of tailed
embryos, the hairy "Russian dog-men" and the occurrence of more
than two mammary glands and nipples in the female.
*) Wiedersheim: 1. c. cf. excerpt in Umschau VII, 24. cf. the
many-breasted Diana of Ephesus! Some researchers even want to
have found a rutting season in humans (spring, autumn). The
strongly erotic spring and autumn folk festivals and the birth
statistics are very important arguments for it, cf. Woltmann, Pol.
Anths, 16.

88
 Whites as a master race.

On the other hand, with all lower races again quite evidenced
characteristics of the race of homo Aesus show up. I am permitted
here to quote a passage from the excellent work of Woltmann.
*), which summarizes in a concise but completely exhaustive
manner the results obtained so far in this direction in the following:
"Among the barbarian peoples of Central Africa and the
Malayo-Polynesian archipelago (!), where a more consolidated state
organization has developed, the nobility consists mostly of a
foreign conqueror race, which has more or less mixed with the
natives. In general, these estates are characterized by a lighter skin
color, which in Africa comes from the Semitic and Hamitic race
and in the Malay archipelago from the Indian race. The Javanese
princes and noble families, possessing lighter color of skin and
more European cut of face, are considered to be descendants of an
ancient Hindu people who are said to have conquered the island in
earlier times.2 ) Among the Tagals, the high nobility is also of
Indian origin. On the island of Madagascar, men and women are
generally of dark complexion, with the exception of those noble
tribes who are directly descended from the Arabs and who have a
very fair complexion.3 ) In the Caucasus the first princely families
of the country derive their origin from Jewish tribes,4 ) and still
today the Jews inhabit the best situated quarters of the cities. In the
population of Tahiti there is a "royal type" to which the families of
the Arii or supreme chiefs are attached.

>) Political Anthropology 1903. p. 279. '-

) Stratz: Die Frauen auf Java (1897) 3.
3) Verh. d. G. f. Volk. X Vol., 468.
4) We will come back to this generally known fact below with
the origin of the Jews!

89
 Races in social stratification.

lings belong to. The members of these families are characterized by

a taller physique and a lighter complexion than is usually found
among Tahitians. The eyes of the royal families of Raiaea and
Houahine are light with a bluish tinge. The beard and hair are
lighter and tend at times to be reddish in color. The Arii are the last
immigrants and conquerors who subjugated the common people as
a result of their superior physical strength and intelligence. They
form the ruling caste and attach great importance to avoiding mixed
marriages, which is why they despise the half-breeds. In Japan, the
higher classes, in whose hands administration and science rest, are
distinguished from the lower classes by their fine type. They are
taller, narrow-faced and tend to dolichocephaly. Likewise a finer
type prevails with the nobility in China. According to Middendorf
"the aristocracy of the Incas in Peru was an own, in physical
education and mental ability superior to the other tribes of the
highlands and very numerous sex, which had already gone to ruin
by arrival of the Spaniards by civil wars to a large extent.
According to other news, the Incas were light-colored and often
bearded without eagle nose and slit eyes." ')
The "races" are to be studied not, as one has tried with little
success, in the ethnographic coexistence, but in the social
overlapping. Not the view in outline, but the cross-section gives the
correct picture of the development of mankind today, We find homo
Aesus, more or less modified, all over the world, also in China, also
in Polynesia among the higher leading master classes, and we find
as udumu with all inferior

9 Middendorf, Peru, (.1893', I, 226

90
 The origin of language.

characteristics among the lower classes, also in the heart of

Germany, in the Nordic Scandinavia and England. The folk picture
of the earth is therefore nothing but a hundredfold enlargement of
the picture presented by the German tribes in their German
homeland! Yes, the time will even come when we will be able to
say from which German tribe the Aryan following has proceeded,
which has subjugated this or that country with the Anthropozoa
living in it. )}
4. (Thesis) If the A race originates from Germany, if it
alone is the bearer of culture, and if it alone is in possession of an
articulated language in the beginning, if the Anthro- pozoon is mute
l2 ) and stands on a very deep, almost animal level of culture,3 ) then
the origin of the languages, of the technology and the arts, in
general of the culture is to be looked for in Germany. Only there the
great problems of cultural history can be solved.4 ) Walkhoff's
assertion that man in Krapina did not yet possess a language in our
sense, in which he pointed to the weak development of the
trajectories in the lower jaw, has had to withstand many attacks.
And yet we will see that he hit the right one. Likewise, we will see
further argu

l) Guido v. List's research already provides information about this.

-') Evidence will be be found in the course
of our investigations. The "dumb horny dogs!"
For the Anthropozoa I assume a Paleolithic culture
without use of fire. Proofs likewise below!
"The comparative ethnology and the study of primitive
peoples is very important and provides a lot of material without
commentary! This lies open in front of our windows, in front of
the gates of our cities, on the German corridor. So every German
river appears in many repetitions on the big world map!

91
 Atlantis.

The findings of the study provide evidence for the generally

prevailing habit of cannibalism of those monsters. At the hearth of
the Krapina human site lay the smashed and burnt bone remains of
variously aged individuals.
5. (hypothesis). The anthropological root of the "Asinge"
must be, since the basis of their ethnological development
(Germanic lowland) for the anthropological development from a
primate form was too small and climatically too unfavorable, *2 )
westward, thus in the new world or in the legendary Atlantis to be
looked for. With this hypothesis I do not stand isolated at all.
Blavatsky, Donelly and Scott Elliot have already put up and
defended this assertion before me. In America the apes appear
paleozoologically the earliest! I share the opinion of those
researchers who look for the ancestor of homo sapiens (or better
homo Aesus, as he is called in the Edda,3 ) in America, in the orbis
novus non novus! )4
Even if the bastardizations started in Europe, one can
assume, indeed one must assume, that in South America, "from
where we already have tangible evidence of the existence of human-
like beings at the Late Tertiary or at least Early Quaternary

') cf. below the iVfoloch. Then Gojanovic-Kramberger 1. c.

2) Temporally like newest (19021 Kiaatsch claims already in
the Miocene. There the Atlantis can still have existed quite well.
V) L. L.: U. K.
4
) Bircherod, (1685). The relations between Europe u.
America were actually never completely broken off. J. Fischer: The
Discoveries of the Normans in America 1902; L.-L.: Donelly: D.
Atlantis; important evidence is in the religions and myths. Hoebler:
D. Rel. d. inittl. Amer. (1899). Shart: The Nort- Americ. ant.
(1879). Brühl: d. Kulturvolk. Alt Amerik. (1887). Seler: Ges. Abh.
z. am. Sprache una Alterthk. I (1902).

92
 The Hermophrodites.

The first step in this direction is the development of a new human

being (Aryan) from a generally spread archetype. )1
For the Atlantis as anthropological original home of the
homo Aesus speak furthermore the recent investigations of
Schwalbe,2 ) who draws attention to the small interorbital width
of the old-worldly apes which stand by it to the Homo Aesus with
his big interorbital width in a sharp contrast! But just from this
measure the construction of the face and forehead skull depends
essentially! The Aryans have noses with prominent back, while
the Negroes and Mongols have flat noses and often eyes standing
close together!
On the basis of the available paleo-anthropological material
no gradual development of those lower human types to ours has
taken place. For suddenly there is the l -skinned giant, who
again differs from us in nothing at all, and next to it we
immediately find individuals, who show both characters, the
lower and higher ones in mixtures, which still clearly show the
compositional elements. 34) Nowhere we find a spontaneous
development, only always a summation and balancing of the
minus and plus characteristics of the parent pair!
6. (Hypothesis). The homo Aesus was bisexual in a
developmental stage not much preceding the historical tradition,
to which all mythologies point with full agreement, for which
anatomical, *) pathological,5 ) even historical6 ) testimonies
speak.

i) Hagen: the preh. Man v. Krapina, Umsch. VI, 931 ff.

2j Studies on Pithecanthropus erectus Dubois Ztschr. f.
Morph, u. Anthr. 1899.
3) The man of the Grotte des Enfants! My paper in Umsch. VI
566, skull part, developed, face part, "negroid**.
4) Benedict: D. biomechanical thinking (1901).
5j Krafft-Ebbing: Psychopathia sexualis (1898), 195, 220.
6) The Amazons, Parthenogenesis, Homosexuality.

93
 The Scythian Man-Wives.

I mention the Athena-bearing Zeus, the female Apollo Musagetes,

Ymir, who begets with himself, the bearded St. Carmen, the
bearded Venus, the warlike Astarte and Athena. The spiritual
advantage of the man over the woman is not the consequence of his
social position. There are rather important anatomical differences.
About it Alsberg: The descent of the people (1902). A unique find
in the prehistoric archaeology is the male (!) ivory figure from the
loess in Brno. Noteworthy are the strongly accentuated breasts! ')
Numu, the god of chaos and father of the Egyptian Re is a
hermaphrodite. *2) Tum (Adam)3 ) = Re is the only one who creates
himself. )4
I quote now a few places to the historical proof. Herodotus, I,
105: "Those Scythians who plundered the temple (at Ascalon) and
whose descendants the goddess visited for eternity with a disease of
women - [hp.eav vovoor. This is the origin of this disease, say the
Scythians, and anyone who comes to the Scythian land can see what
it is about -- ")? öiaztaiat - with those who are called Enarer5 )." It is
not to be thought here, as Krafft-Ebbing assumes, of an impotence
of these equestrian peoples, since then Herodotus does not speak of
"see" would speak. By the way, we have a parallel passage in IV,

') Makowsky: D. dil. Mensch im Löß von Brünn, Mitt. d.

Anthr. Ges. Wien XXII, 72 ff. S. Reinach: Le Skulpture en Etirope;
L'Anthr. VI. The Babylonian earth mother was thought
androgynous: Jensen: bab. Cosmog. 192. the connections Astarte
and Esmun mn'öy-ircs in Corp. Inscript.Semit. fase. 3 p. 48, No. Iß.
2) v. Meyer: Gesch. d. alt. Aeg. 1S87, 7-1.
3) cf. Atmu-Tum.
9 v. Meyer: 1. c. 193.
s) - [hv. n] -p [hv. r] = [woman] + [man] cf. ytm// and
KVQIO<;. Amaz. I resolve [hv. ni] -p [hv. n] -= [man] -p [woman].

94
 The Germanic man-wives.

67: "but the Enarians, the man-wives, avÖQo-yvvoi - want to have

their divination from Aphrodite." J)
Tacitus reports Germ. 43 of the Nahanarvals: "apud
Nahanarvalos antiquae religionis lucus ostenditur; praesidet
sacerdos muliebri ornatu; *2 ) sed deos inter- pretatione Romana
Castorem Pollucemque memorant: ea vis numini: nomen Alcis;
nulla simulacra, nullum peregrinae superstitionis vestigium; ut
fratres tarnen, ut iuvenes venerantur."3 )
According to Wiedersheim's often cited work, the sex glands
and testicles of the male were formerly retracted into the abdominal
cavity and sank into the scrotum only at the time of oestrus, a
phenomenon that can still be observed today in some animals.
Perhaps this is connected with former hermaphroditism. 4) From the
bees we know positively that they can influence the sex. Therefore
those will be right, who do not assume a preformation of the sex,
but rather are of the opinion: that each Indi-

*) cf. Mela III, 6 the island Sena (Islc of Being) on which 9

manless priestesses, Barrigenac ([hv. m ] -4- [hv. n])
administered an oracle. One compares by the way Herodot IV,
110 ff. the narration of the Amazons.
2) Sign of homosexuality! in addition the cult of the Dios-
cures. Tuisco the hermaphrodite! The Valkyries!
3) I. e. "With the Nahanarvalern an old Kulthain is shown; a
priest in female garb is the executive committee; but as gods they
call a pair of twins, which are Castor and Pollux with the
Romans: The same power comes to the deity and she is called
Alcis; nowhere images of gods, nowhere a trace of the after-
religion of the hucksters; merely as brothers and as younglings
they are worshipped."
*) VgL by the way the fruit development without
pollination with the fig, medlar and the cucumber. Noll:
Sitzungsberichte d. niederrein. Ges für Natur- und Heilkunde,
Bonn. Partheno- genesis in bees ! Lenhossek: The problem of
sex-determining causes (19n 3).

95
 Behemoth and Laviathan.

vidu is originally a hermaphrodite. This is supported by the

embryological fact that the gonads, execution pathways and mating
organs in both sexes initially arise from a common anatomy. ')
And what has the Bible to do with it - Biblist and
anthropologist will ask me? I answer to it: For the set up theses and
hypotheses the Bible contains the strongest and most convincing
arguments. Yes, it has left us an exact natural scientific description
of those Anthropozoa in a massive, primordially powerful poetry.
No archaeological monument, no grave find gives us more news
about this mysterious animal, and more reliable news than the
Bible. Yes, the whole Bible is an incomparable monument of the
holy war of extermination which Yahweh and his chosen one,
homo Aesus, waged against this human animal.
7. (Thesis), FTO-:?. Behemoth and irm:" Leviathan are
human animals. Job. XL ff. is the key to the esoteric Bible, which is
hidden behind the official Bible.
8. (Thesis). The homo ad imaginem Dei in Gen. 1, 26, is
fundamentally different from the homo de limo terrae in Gen. 11, 7
and is the ancestor of homo Aesus (of the Sethites and of Christ),
which was a pterosaur in the middle secondary (according to the
Bible) and in its later development genetically never passed
through the stage of the apes.

>) Woltmann; Pol. Anthr. 36. I notice in Gen. V. -once X,

8) the use of -jb"1 (j- 1- d.) = give birth also for the man on (Vulg.
gignere), further the refrain F^: 21=
filios etfilias; I translate "hermaphrodites." For it is impossible to
see what else this phrase should mean, which falls completely out
of ordinary biblical usage. Important further Gen. I, 27. I come
back to this subject again with Adam, Christ and the virgin mother
Mary.

96
 The "God-Man".

but bastardized with them and their ancestor levels. God - trisba
(elohijm) - is the same as the "bird"!) and the special and peculiar
organized ancestor of homo Aesus, the rrn the "h
Spirit" ("dove") the wisdom the word IBN he later speculation,
trnba and tmbN are to be regarded in the A. and N.T. not
theologically but anthropologically as the in spiritual relation
higher predisposed ancestor stages of homo Aesus. Boelsche: D.
Unberechenbare i. der Nat. (Week, 1903, 2130) writes "Our body
reacts directly obviously only to a quite certain section of the
things. If we think of the world as an immeasurable scale, then the
immediate realm of ou senses grasps only a few strokes of
it Even if we do not know anything about a , for
example, to a magnetic sense organ itself, we know other
mysterious experimental sites, which seem to have aimed at
something "more". The obviously most grandiose attempt was the
so-called parietal eye, which has played a decisive role for a long
time with the primeval dinosaurs from the border of the
amphibian and reptile sex. The pineal gland of our brain is a last
remnant. (Cartesius 1!) As the anatomy of the pre-worldly reptiles
proves, it was not merely a simple eye, but a special sense
apparatus."

9. (Thesis). Wood and stone are secret words. "The "wood

of life" = wno the "wood of the knowledge of good and evil" is
the bastard from ancestor of homo Aesus and Anthropozoon, the
"fallen angel" with which the udumu, tHN de limo terrae
bastardized at the end of the se ndary and thereby became more
"godlike" and

i) *it)=x=panis angelorum, - Ao'/oq after the fathers! Gen.

XV, 17. Zeus and Wotan as "birds"!

97
 The anthropozoic secret words.

becomes more tameable. From Gen. III, 8 to Diluvium: Tertiary.

They come from the west to the Near East!
10. (Thesis). Bread, water, wine, vine, root etc. are secret
words for Anthropozoa. Melchizedech Gen. XIV, 18; Esau the
sodomite (Gen. XXXV, 14); gold, silver,J ) cup, robe, linen, the
"fleshpots of Egypt", the "quails" the
"golden calf" and others are secret words for the human animal.
11. (Thesis). The "old covenant" is the sacred primeval
contract between Aesus and God to exterminate the human animal,
not to mix with it and to create space on earth for the D'Tibx m. It
is practical racial policy for the ennoblement of the human race on
a purely anthropological basis.
12. (thesis). The "new covenant" is nothing else than the
renewal of the "old covenant" forgotten in the human race, only
with the difference that now almost everyone has monkey blood in
him, therefore the fight of the human animal in every man, who
now has two natures the p and p in him. The supper the sacrifice of
the "wine" and "bread"; Dxxn p must be killed, by castration of the
inferior, so that the "transfigured tr-ba p" can rise from the
"dead"*2) (i.e. Anthropozoa). The same sense has the baptism out
of the "water" and with the "spirit".3) The "kingdom of
God" (Ulfilas: thiudangarda guths) is the "kingdom of the
heavens" (tr "o = of the whites!), it belongs to the homo Aesus who
has been bred again.

i) Her. I, 199.
2) In the ruins and tombs usually dwelt this ape rabble Js.
XIII, 20 ff. The "lame" etc.
3) There were still in Christ's time Anthropozoa, Ulf. übers,
quite clearly: ubiari (Tit. I. 2) unhultha, skohsl. (Mat. VIII, 31,
Luc. VIII, 27, I. Cor. X, 20, 21).

98
 The Gospel of John.

13. (Thesis). The true gospel is that of the disciple,

"who lay at the Lord's breast", of St. John. *) Ulfilas the Gothe,
the East Germanic, who was a "son of kings", he translated the
Bible from the secret language into clearly understandable
language. He knew all the secrets "The world circle threatened to
become Arian." The udumu spirit of Byzantinism and Romanism
therefore put Gothicism on the proscription list. The Goths fell in
the heroic struggle for the Codex argenteus, from which the
triumphant victorious hordes tore out the captious passages. The
haphazard bastardization is the original sin and the curse of
mankind.
Simia quam similis turpissima bestia nobis. i)2)

i) Joh. XXI, 19 the final victory of the Johannine doctrine

Apoc, XIX, 11 ff: the victory of the "white horse" = Aesus.
2) Ennius according to Cic: d. nat. deor. I. 35.

99
 100
I. Etruscan bowl with actus bestialitatis.
II. Bowl made of praeneste with depiction^of hunting human animals.
III. Boeotian bell figurine, hammonidols (from Sardinia and Hallstatt) in four
different forms and the Egyptian "handle cross".
IV. A fat-teethed female from the Punt landscape (from an Egyptian wall drawing') and
fat-teethed clay figure from a Thracian burial mound. V. Palaeolithic incised drawing on
the piece of bone from Mas d' Azil (L' Anthropologie, 1909, p. 531).
V. (top right) Exterior view and floor plan of the Nuragh of Zuri.
VI. Palaeolithic incised drawing on a command staff from La Madeleine.
VII. Bronze work from Vetulonia.
 Ostara

Race Psychology of Working Life I:

The Impoverishment of the Blond
the Wealth of the Dark

101
102
 SIbb. 1. Jasob Fimacr dcr Ällcre,
TypliS deS ordinary Gcld-

Ra anthropology and racial psychylogy of the acquisitive instinct.

decides whether a person becomes rich or remains poor. The

blond, heroic man lives in the more ideal and higher world of the light by virtue of his
brighter color and his skull and body forms*. He does not become rich simply
because he does not feel what is called today wealth, the possession of material
goods, as desirable and therefore does not strive for it.
No race can leave its skin and its h , just as the bird must fly and the horse must
run, so the blond man must strive for the ideal goods, the dark man for the material
goods. If we look at the phrenological scheme of the heroic race*, due to the axial
and longitudinal extension of the skull, especially the unpaired "senses" are
developed: thus 10 (self-feeling), 15 (firmness) and 13 (goodness). Strongly are also
still formed 19 (ideality), 18 (sense for mysticism and religion) and 16
(conscientiousness). These character traits, everyone will grant me, can make a
businessman rather poor than rich. Yes even more, those "Senses", which today
make up the essence of a resourceful businessman, are completely missing from the
heroic skull, so especially all "senses", which are located the ear, since the pure
blond is and -skinned. Accordingly, the following are especially weakly
developed: X (food sense), 7 (pcrhcimlichungssinn), 8 (Erwerbssinn), 6 (Regsamkeit,
Agilität). What is especially important, however, is that he lacks 33 (the gift of
oratory), hence also the art of wooing, hypnosis and suggestion.

') Cf. "Ostara" nos. 36 and 37.

-) Compare "Oslara" No. 37 Figs. 3-6! I ask urgently to take the booklet to the hand,
because the pictures are absolutely necessary for the understanding.

103
In contrast to this, 33 is especially strongly developed among the Central Europeans.
The Spaniards, Portuguese, Greeks, Levantines, Armenians and a part of the Jews
are therefore excellent and rich businessmen, because they possess the art of
persuasion and the gift of presentation. In addition, in the case of the Midlanders, 28
(sense of numbers) is equally strongly developed, but due to the flatter roof of the
skull, the ideal faculties of the heroic man are more or less lacking. Typical for the face
of the Midlander is the sharp, convex and strongly protruding large nose (Semite or
Jewish nose), which indicates a particularly well-developed sense of intuition, but also
an addiction to pleasure. It is significant that next
the mnestic-motor speech center is located in close proximity to the olfactory bulb and
the niechsphere? As a result of the sharp insertion at the root of the nose, 22 (object
sense) and 30 (fact sense), two important and indispensable qualities of a good
businessman, are strongly prominent in the midlanders. As inhabitants of the
subtropics and ' (formerly) of the most beautiful and fertile parts of the earth, they are
not accustomed to work and therefore always seek easy and effortless earnings They
are the daring, fanciful gamblers and speculators. They are great in the art of buying
cheap and selling dear. For this- they have a fabulous flair. They are probably also
"swindlers" but more naive than conscious swindlers, because they lack a sense of
order due to their sharp orbital rims 29 (sense of order) - hence the hopeless dirt and
disorder in the bazaars, flea markets and world exhibitions! -, 26 (color sense), 25
weight sense; such weight!)" 24 (Größcnsinn; wrong cubit!).
Even if the Midlands have many faults, they are still tolerable in "business" life,
because their financial operations often do not lack a certain ingenious trait borne by
optimism and élan (which is particularly evident in Mediterranean-heroic hybrids, e.g.
Harriman, Medici, Cecil Rhodes, Mendelssohns, Rothschilds). In contrast, the
Mongols and Mongoloids are the most cunning and nefarious rogues, with whom
honest business dealings are not possible at all. Many reproaches, which are made
to the Jews because of their mean business practice, therefore do not hit the middle-
class part of the Jewish community, but the Mongoloid half-breeds, who live
especially in Hungary, West Russia and East Prussia, and the abominable Chandala
race, which has formed here in the area, where the borders of the heroic, Mongolian
and middle-class race meet.
This type of race, however, fulfills in its disposition all the requirements which are
necessary nowadays to become ich. These people are brutal, ruthless gold-
diggers and exploiters, moralistic

') Bergt. .Vitara" No. 37, Fig. 2.

104
Man-eaters, who feed on the brand of their economically slain fellows
and swindle and steal where they can.
' Because of their breitschädeligk it lacks, of course, any ideal and
better. .emotion, on the other hand, is 21 (imitation) and the ear and temporal
The sense of the environment is formed particularly sharply. So: 9 (sense of
artistry; they are good craftsmen), X (sense of food), 8 (sense of acquisition; especially
strong!), 7 (sense of concealment; their mischievousness and deceitfulness),
6 (activity instinct), 5 (fighting sense; thickköpsigkcit and malice) and 12 (caution;
their policing and shrewdness, "Cautal"!).
While the works with the eyes, the Mongoloid works with the large
protruding ears. Just notice how these bullheads listen and inquir everywhere they go,
in the ice cream parlor, in the inn, in the alley, here and there - and inspect and are
always on the lookout to attack a victim or make a big "cut". In their business ventures
they are far more cautious but also much more devious and decidedly more calculating
than passionate. Gambling and actual speculation is not their specialty. They prefer to
be content with a smaller profit, but work towards mass production and mass sales.
Where they are in charge (e.g., in today's northern Germany, where the broad-skinned,
dark (sometimes blond), Wendish, Upper Saxon Mongolian half-breed plays the
leading role in business), business and economic life takes on the most hideous forms.

Racial anthropology and psychology of the famous finance and money men.*.
It was no mere coincidence, but only a consequence of the general racial mixture
with the dark Mongoloid and Mediterranean elements, when towards the end of the
Middle Ages and at the beginning of modern times the various financial g s
appeared, accumulating fabulous riches. Almost without exception, these great
come from cities. The oldest families are the Weiser and Fugger from
Augsburg. The Fuggers were originally weavers, and the founder of this house, Jakob
Fugger the Elder (-f 1457), is a pronounced dark stomo permixtus. But one can clearly
recognize those special rasscnphysiognomic features that always recur in all :
Hollow eyes with heavy lids (mid-lidded cut), large nose, wide jowl bone, therefore
typical cheek fold between nostrils.

') Bergt. A. Kohut: Famous merchants, and R. Ehrenberg: Great fortunes and their origin.
') Mostly also precipitating large ears! Similar dark mongrels of Mediterranean breed were
also the Florentine Medici.

105
 and corners of the mouth, large ""differentiated mouth, and as a special characteristic
primitive strong lower jaw with receding (pithecoid) chin. A significantly higher type
is represented by his nephew Jakob Fugger the Younger (f 1525); here there is decidedly
already very strong heroic - which is why Jakob the Younger was also
really a generous merchant. - but he still has the same eye cut, the strong zygomatic
bone and the cheek crease. The long steep nose, mouth and chin are more finely
developed.
With the Spaniards and Italians came in the XVI . to the midland Jews already
settled in Germany and northern Europe new dark m dit rranoid elements, which by and
large followed the old north-south trade routes: Rhone- Seine, Rhine, Adige-Brenner-
Augsburg etc. followed. After the 30-year war, which had again swept away an enormous
number of blond people, the triumph of agriculture began. The triumphant advance of the
dark economy, which now penetrated even the formerly pure-blond northern European
states, began.
"Malborough (1650-1722), by means of the Jew M dina, whom he used, brought upon
Europe the ruin of the new civilization, the trade in government securities.... Me ina
speculated on government securities and thereby became the originator of a new trade
and a new stock exchange, on which the fate of Europe is now daily bartered in all large
cities.
Law (f 1729), the notorious founder of the stock swindle, was born in Edhinburg in 1671,
the son of a banker (Levi?). The army suppliers and state bankers of the
18th century were almost all Jews, i.e. dark Mediterranoids or Mongoloids. Besides the
court Jew of Frederick II, Ernst Gotzkowsky, the Wertheimers and Oppenheimers
appeared as major financiers, and in the Napoleonic wars the Rothschilds. They were
followed in more recent times by the Bleichröders, Mendelsohns, the
"Turk -Hirsch" (builder of the Orient Railways), the Prussian "Ersenbahn King"
Strousberg, Hansemann, Ballin (of the Hamburg-America Line; dark Jew), etc.
The following baronial families emerged from the Jewish aristocracy of the Reich:
Goldschmidt-Rothschild, von Stein, Günzburg, Land au, Lesser, Rast (formerly
Licbmann), Machiels-Clinbourg, Magnus, Heine-Geldern, Born. The influence of these
families, with their connections to the highest circles, is immense, so that Heinrich Hein
could call the Rothschilds the kings of creditors and the creditors of kings.
The men who made a fortune of millions on the Vienna Stock Exchange in the
second half of the 19th century include . Probably good
The "Hammer"-Verlag, Leipzig, is a publishing house of the "Hammer"-Verlag.

106
 and gladly 90A of the dark meditcrranoidcn or mongoloidcn wet. I mention only
names like:, the barons Königswarte r, Todesko, Springer, Wodianer, Biedermann,
Lina, Schnapper; the knights: v. Zinne r, Leon Metaxa, Pollak, Rudin, Eskeles, Schiff,
Ribarz, Elias, Epstein, Salo Kohn, Placzek, Ziehrer, Salo Stern, Such, Prellog etc..

. Germany's greatest living financier is often considered to be Dernbürg, who is also

of Jewish descent. Maximilian Harden described the appearance of the former bank
director, later German eichskolonial-Staatssckretär, as follows:' "Medium height.
. Who would see only the stocky trunk, could overestimate the length measure; the
figure is built herculean. (Sitzricsen is what the Berliners call people who look taller
than they are behind a table or a parapet)-... brown beard... the skull is a bit pointed
upwards and at first sight it reminds us of the Bourbon brain. Lots of hair over and in
the pale face, whose nose resembles North .African heads. Special characteristics?
Reddened Eyelids. " The eye has midland cut, heavy lids and lies hollow,

that in Dernburg blond is already present. Also in Dernburg,

the characteristic .
If Dernburg, among the financial men discussed so far, represents the already more
highly developed blond Mediterranean racial type, to whom a certain genius in
conception cannot be denied, the recently deceased all-powerful Austrian financier
Theodor v. Taussig is more a representative of the dark Mediterranean-Mongoloid
mixed type.
The "N. Fr. Pr." describes Taussig's appearance: "He had a slender body, which
had grown beyond the average size. - His head, too, had no ignoble cut, but was
finely drawn with sharply protruding marks of probing intellect in the muscles of the
steeply tapering forehead and the strangely hard and dark-colored eyes." We
supplement this description and note that with Taussig especially typical was the
enormous width development of the skull over the" ear, which points to the special
formation of the 12th phr nological "sense" of caution. Further: strikingly large,
protruding ears, Mediterranean eyes, very large nose, strong zygomatic bone,
therefore , chin and lower a
j w were because

') ,N. Fr. Pr.", Vienna December 25, 1906.

') Body proportions - long torso, short legs, long arms - i.e.: midland.
By the way, the Mendelssohns, Biedermann, etc. also have this, apparently as a result of
marrying blondes.

107
 of the beard cannot be seen, but, judging by the wide mouth, in any case primitively
shaped.
This physiognomic finding is quite strikingly confirmed by a judgment of the "N. Fr. Pr."
on Taussig's financial activities. "Herr v. Taussig, despite his commercial disposition, is a
modern financier . . . never been . . . On the other hand, his commercial art was trained to
the point of mastery. No one knew better how to buy very cheaply and sell very
expensively? Also the small financial technique, which consists in not losing interest and
getting out as much as possible by turning over (II) the capital, he had in every ."?

With the enormous development of the upper eye and the absence of all physiognomic
features suggestive of temper, it is not surprising that Taussigein was a ruthless and
powerful opponent: "No government wanted to completely spoil it with its banker, and this
consideration, which was always felt again when the outbreak of a dispute threatened,
guaranteed him freedoms in the administration of his railroads and companies, which no
one else could have taken without alarming consequences.
Among the Christians, too, there were and are great financiers, who are in no way
inferior to the Jewish families discussed, and even resemble them very much in
appearance. Here again one can distinguish the same two types, the more Mediterranean,
and the more mongoloid type. To the first type belong in Germany: Georg v. Siemens
(strongly curved nose, cheek wrinkles, primitive lower jaw, large ears, cautal), Henkel-
Donnersmark (large nose, hollow midland eyes, large ears, cheek wrinkles, etc.). A more
beautiful type, already strongly mixed with heroic elements, is represented by most of
the members of the Princely House of Coburg, almost all of whom are quite outstanding
financiers; for example: King Leopold II of Belgium (very large nose, etc.), King Fer-
dinand of Bulgaria (d tto), King Edward VII of England, and Prince Philip v. Koburg. Of
non-princely persons still to be mentioned in this category would be: CeciI odes (large
curved nose, cheek wrinkles, large ears), John D. Rockefeller (very blond, light eyes, but
hollow, big curved nose, cheek wrinkles, cautal, but enormously developed the pointed
protruding vertex f "Firmital"), whose fortune today is estimated at 600 million dollars, the
railroad king Harriman (dark, almost purely m racial type, small, black-haired
and piercing eyes) u. m. a.
To the more mongoloid mixed type (more or less dark) belong:
Cornelius anderbilt (blond, long nose, eyes

's Compare "Cautal".

') "N. Fr. Pr.", Vienna, November 25, 1903.

108
more Mongolian cut, especially sharp , wide mouth, primitive lower jaw),
Carnegie, Director Wiegand (in front of Norddeutsche. Lloyd) and the bulk of today's
rich German big industrialist families (e.g. Krupp).

Racial Anthropology and R psychology of the Rich and Poor.

Today and in all Chandala cultural periods, the value of a person is not determined
by his outer and inner qualities, but only by his 'possession of money and monetary
value. The evaluation of people according to their possessions and the
"society" based on it is called "socialization".
order PIutocracy. There is a deep meaning already in the word "plutocracy" alone.
Pluto is the god of the underworld, the blacks, the golds dwarfs and
Wichteimänner. In the poetic form of the legend of the gods, our ancestors wanted to
indicate the racial-economic fact that the dark and non-racial people were also the
people of money and money-making.
Who does not think of the blond-haired hero Siegfried and the dark "dwarf" Alberich,
the "d " Faf r, the uncouth and foul-mouthed "Niesen" Fashold, who take turns
in the possession of the Nibelungen . Always it is the primal and animal ,
dragons and fiends who guard the treasures, and always the gold
and the hoard becomes a curse to the blond hero. If we now look at the statistics -
which, however, provide only scanty and indirect information - If we take a closer look
at the history of the world, we can see that today the darker
people are indeed the richer and the blondes the poorer. Here above all the Jews
play a large role. The Jews are a mixed race, albeit a mixed race which, through
centuries of inbreeding, has acquired a certain firmness and a strictly outlined
character, which is directed primarily to the acquisition of money. But just
since their emancipation and the abolition of their seclusion, they have taken
o n pretty much the same mongrel racial character as their host peoples in Europe.
Basically, they are a mongrel-mongoloid mixed race; in the higher and more noble
types there is always a heroic racial influence in the completely rejected types a
negroid influence. In general, therefore, the Jews are a dark race, but hardly darker
or inferior in soul than the Chandala race of our modern cities and industrial districts.

This blond type of Jew is the origin of many geniuses, who are characterized partly by
outstanding intellect, partly by honorable character, the latter especially if the Mongolian
influence is not too great. Heinrich Heine, for example, belonged to the intellectual type,
while;. B. Spinoza and Karl Kraus, the editor of the Viennese "Fackel" (decidedly the greatest
German prose writer alive today), belong to that type which combines outstanding intellect
with a "noble" attitude.

109
 Theodor v. Taussig, O- v. Wicaand, of the German
Grohlndustriellen.

We look at the Jews here not from the point of view of denomination, - but from the point
of view of science, as Napoleon I already did, saying: "One must look at the Jews
as a nation (race), not as a sect."
Now it is a striking phenomenon, even to the layman, that in general in the business
world, especially in trade and commerce, the dark racial element (Christian and Jewish)
quite conspicuously predominates. Just notice how seldom one sees a blond
commercial commissioner or agent! I have studied the audience in the teller rooms of
the Austrian Savings Bank and the Postal Savings Bank in Vienna at least 20 times,
each for half a day, for their racial affiliation, and have always come to the same result:
As a depositor and saver, the blond is not even represented at 0 1 . On the other
hand, he was represented to 4 as a collector of deposits. That to say: The blond
heroic man uses himself from comfort or stupidity at all only rarely the savings banks,
deposits little and saves little, because he leads a more fastidious life. Or he is so poor
that he can neither deposit nor save anything.
The managers and officials of almost all Viennese banks are predominantly dark-raced;
likewise, the dark-raced predominate among those customers who win through
transactions, while the losers are always the blondes, since, as I have been able to
convince myself a hundred times, they are the in money and
stock exchange matters. Particularly blond military men, aristocrats and representatives
of intellectual work reveal an inexperience which is all the more beneficial to the dark
ones in money transactions. In addition, the blond loses his money and fortune with
grandeur, even with a certain self-irony*, while the dark one, who is passionate about
money

') Handbuch der Judensrage, p. 6t.

The blond is instinctively aware of "his" lack of money sense.

110
 Cecil hod oh D. Ro feller

The only thing that makes him angry and desperate is the fact that he pays a few
pennies extra at cards. Also already at the card game one can study race
psychology. The same is true of all other kinds of games, such as: Races,
Tombolas, etc. The dark ones play more and more passionately than the blond
ones, they also win more, mostly because they "correct luck".
In addition to these general observations, we would also like to present some
statistical figures for the wealth of the dark and the poverty of the blond. An essay
by Dr. Hans Rost ("Kölnische Volkszcitung," June 14, 1907) provides interesting
evidence about the wealth of the Jews. According to it, in 1903/04 in Berlin the
Catholics paid 107 Mk., the Protestants 135 Mk. 329 Mk. per capita tax. The Jews
are thus on average more than twice as rich as the Christians. In Frankfurt a. M.
there was 59 Mk. tax on a Catholic, 121 Mk. on a Protestant, and even 427 Mk. on
a Jew. In the Grotz Duchy of Baden in 1905, a Catholic was taxed 477 Marks, a
Protestant 1198 Marks, and a Jew 6611 Marks. In the case of income tax, a
Catholic was taxed 105 Marks, a Protestant 198 Marks, and a Jew 1099 Marks.
According to Sombartt, in the Grotz Duchy of Baden in 1903, the taxable assets of
Protestants (38) amounted to only 855 million Marks, of Catholics ( 60 ) only 536
million Marks, and of Jews (1-3 ) 160 million Marks. In Frankfurt a. M. in 1900,
24,8000 Protestant taxpayers brought in only 3 million, 10,000 Catholic taxpayers
only 600,000 Mk, but the 5946 Jewish taxpayers brought in 2-
5 million. In Berlin in 1903/04, more than 1500 Mk. income had only
138,000 Protestants, 13,909 Catholics, but 27,000 Jews!
Although the Jews in the German Reich make up only 4-8 of the population, they
were able to raise 30 of the state income tax.

') Berlin contracts, December 1909.

111
bring. In Alsace-Lorraine, where Jews account for barely 2 , they bear 10 of the
total direct state taxes. Lagardc calculates that the Jews are pocketing a good 1 ,
that is 960 million Marks annually, out of the 86 billion European government debt
instruments as the proceeds of their stock market manipulations.* In Romania
(Moldova province) the Jews hold 45 of all landed property Even the Jew-friendly
Viennese "Neue Freie Presse" finds this state of affairs unhealthy. This is also
more than correct, because it is precisely in these areas that the Romanian
people, tormented by the Jews, gave vent to themselves in bloody uprisings
(1907). Quite similar conditions prevail in the Slovak and Romanian areas of
Hungary and in France, where the Jews hold extensive landed property. In the
Mbstal in Lower Austria alone Notschild owns 92 square kilometers, which is
almost a principality. ("Alldeutsches Tagblatt", August 27, 1900.)

For years I have been advertising my magazine in various districts of Germany,

Austria and Switzerland in a special version intended for the recruitment of blond
readers with the strict indication that I reject dark race readers. The success is
always the same. Although my magazine is very cheap, on average for every
1000 readers of a newspaper only 4 readers show interest in the Cache, and
these 4 readers, who present themselves to me as "blond", "ideal", and "comrades-
in-arms" immediately admit to me that they are not in a position to are willing to
pay for the magazine and, on the contrary, expect support. This fact alone
explains everything One can calmly say that in Germany the blondes are
completely impoverished throughout and are represented at most in the middle class
and there only slightly. The Blondes are rich only in England, southern Germany and
Austria, as aristocrats and landowners. This, too, can be proven only indirectly in
terms of numbers. This is proven by an investigation of the Parisian "Revu c" (1908),
which found that on average only 33 centimes per day come to a Reich German.
Germany, with its 70 million people, probably has a national wealth of hardly more
than 230 billion francs. France, with its 40 million people, has as much. But now
Germany is the d ecidedly "blondere" state!

he dark Mongoloid-Mediterranean French are known as dirty

Money earners and petty savers; the French people own 17 billion in domestic
government bonds alone, 40 billion in domestic paper, 30 billion in foreign paper, 31^
billion in bank loans, 4 billion in savings and cooperatives, and 3^ billion in cash?

Paul de Lagarde, Mitteilungen vol. 3, p. 21.

') "N. Fr. Pr.", March 20, 1907.
') Compilation according to PaulDoumer in the "Deutscher Michel," Linz, 1909, No. 28. England
and the United States each have about 300 billion, Austria-Hungary 120 billion, Russia 80
billion, Italy 60 billion.

112
It can be proved also indirectly on whose expense the enrichment of the dark ones
comes about. The Dark Ones are a distinctly urban race. Just notice the numerous
Judcn-family names, which indicate the city origin, e.g. Viennese, Berliner,
Ha bürger, Frankfurter, Augsburger, Oppenheimer, Nürnberger, Leipziger and so on.
Note also how numerous among dark Christians (especially of the mongoloid type)
are family names which go back to city roots: e.g.: Shoemaker, weaver, tailor,
bricklayer, locksmith, burgher, leather worker, merchant, baker, chip maker, potter,
etc. On the other hand, in the case of blondes, the surnames that indicate a rural
origin and word combinations with: -egg r, -ri der, -hub r, -eder, -m ier, -bauer, -
mos r, -berg r, -thal r, -reuter, -ebu r, -Wäger, -wies r, -Häuser. The peasantry is
even today in Germany and Austria predominantly blond. But how poor it has become
since the urban Hun leads the helm! On the Austrian V iuerntag 1909 the
delegate Bauchinger still pointed out that the Austrian peasantry was indebted with 7
billion crowns. To interest, the farmers must annually 315 million crowns to the
dark Großfinauzmänn rn. "An
interest, ten times more oppressive than the Z hent before 1818!" The consequence
of this indebtedness is that more and more peasant estates have to be sold. From
1892 to 1899, no less than 71,565 peasant estates, encumbered with 677,300,000
crowns, were sold at auction in the Austrian crown lands alone. 200 million crowns
could not be h reing bracht, a proof that the peasant estates
were squandered below their value! In 1901, 11,300 executions of farms worth
70 million crowns were accepted in Austria, in 1902 11,100 auctions with a value of
73 million crowns,190311,100 auctions

Racial Anthropology nd Racial Psychology of Professions nd Classes.

Apart from the skull form, also already the physique points the dark ones to more
effortless occupations. For the have long and weak-limbed arms,
which, as Simons has proved, are less firmly and economically connected with
the shoulder girdle. The shoulder sockets are too far forward, which makes the
chest depressed and narrower.
That is why the Mittelländcr

') "Bauernbünbler," Vienna, August 14, 1910.

113
(especially Jews) in our regions are very much inclined to lung diseases,' to hard work
they are therefore unfit, even if they would be eager to work. This peculiar formation
of the shoulder girdle bones is undoubtedly due to the fact that the Middle Eastern
race is not yet so perfectly adapted to the upright gait as the heroic . The same
is true of the Mongols and Negroes. The Mongols, being skinned, have a
strong tendency to bone softening (nhachitis), while the Negroes have a very
weak and delicate skeleton. In a word, the dark ones do not want to work, because
they simply cannot work.
The dark avoid even the honest acquisition of fortune by sword, plow and
invention. For they are incapable of treading these paths, since they correspond
entirely to the nature of the warlike and peasant heroic of the blondes. That
is why the dark are all enemies of the military and of agriculture, that is why
they are for world peace and industrialization, in order thereby to bar the blondes the
ways to wealth, which they could walk unhindered in former times in antiquity and the
Middle Ages. England alone has kept these ways of wealth open until today in its
planned colonial policy in its land and majorate nobility and in its booty right to the
sea (caper right) and it is just due to this circumstance that there is only in England a
wealth of the blond heroic . The dark ones have completely renounced the heroic
economic and acquisitive system, and have put in its place their economic system,
which is essentially based on extortion with the help of capital. In Austria live from
trade and traffic
There are 535,000 Jews, 198,400 in public service and the professions, 351,100 in
industry, and only 139,000 in agriculture and forestry. therefore, very highly
calculated, only 15-20 Jews live from field work. But among them there are probably
many who are merely tenants. In contrast, a good 50-60 of the Christian population
in Austria are real farmers.
Werner Sombart, in a series of lectures given in Berlin in December 1909, called
the Jews the capitalist race. The sudden economic boom of Holland was due to the
influx of Spanish Jews.
The Jews owe their admission to England to the revolutionary Cromwell. Apparently,
Cromwell was indebted to them. According to Samba, Columbus' expedition was
financed with Jewish money, and America had quite actually become a Jewish
country. This is true, because today New ork with 600.000-700.000

') You are promoted in a practical and charitable way by the exemplary "Emigration ofsice"
London, 31 Broadway.
') Census 1SVO.

114
Jews, the largest Jewish city. According to Sombart, the Jews (probably also the
Romans, thus in general the ) are the inventors of credit, stock exchange
trading, modern capitalism and modern colonial policy. They were the first to
introduce the form of undercutting and unfair competition in trade, they introduced
surrogates, the smaller cubit, the dozen to eleven pieces and other tricks of the trade.
The Jews have always been the enemies of the Christian-German system and the
fathers of free trade and free competition, but only as long as they were weaker than
the Aryans. Today, when they are stronger, they proceed to re-establish the old
Aryan institutions in the form of cartels and trusts in order to hold down the man of
the heroic .
Sombart describes quite correctly the character of the Jew (we would say of the
Midlander in general). The Jew comes from the desert and is a nomad. Capitalism
and modern urban culture - which has the same face in all countries of the world - is
nothing else than developed nomadism. In my opinion, Bismarck therefore
unconsciously hit the nail on the head when he called the cities brick and newsprint
deserts.
It is therefore quite correct when Max Nordau states that in the modern German spirit
very many Jewish traits can be found: in the red of politics, in the green of trade, in
the purple of art, in the violet of science. Where trade, industry, and urbanism
penetrate, there also penetrates the dark Middle Eastern . This applies,
for example, especially to France, to the Judustriebczirke in Belgium, Westphalia, the
Kingdom of Saxony, northern Bohemia and, of course, all the Mediterranean
countries where Greeks and Armenians are typical traders. Industrialization is also
responsible for the fact that especially the Germans of northern Bohemia show in
their appearance - in spite of baptism and Germanic names - a dark Mediterranean
mongoloid type and, although very intelligent, are physically very degenerate. They
are racially inferior to the bulk of the Czech country
people, who are actually a Slavic-speaking tribe of Germanic peoples. The physical
and racial degeneration is also the most real reason why the Germans in Bohemia
are steadily being pushed back. The salvation of the Germans of Austria therefore
depends entirely on the energy of the far more racially pure and less degenerated
Alpine Germans, who, however, have not yet had the influence in politics that the
Sudeten Germans have.
The Mediterranoids and Mongoloids, like all dark , are characterized by
precociousness and, with proper training, by highly developed intellect and lively
ambition.
See Adols Wahrmund: Das Gesetz deS NomadentumS und die heutige Judenherrschast,
1887 and "Ostara" No. 16: Juda's Geldmonopol im Aufgang und Zenith.

115
The dark ones are pouring into the learned professions in huge masses.
According to the last census in 1900, there are 1,244,899 Jews^ living in Austria, which
is only 4-5 of the total population. Nevertheless, the Jews made up 6- 8 at the
universities, at the techniques even 19- 4 , a sign how much richer must be the
Jewish families who could let so many of their sons study.
In accordance with their racial-biological disposition, one can observe an interesting
difference between the Mediterranoids and the Mongoloids. The former prefer the
profession of doctors, lawyers, journalists? The former prefer the profession of doctor,
lawyer, journalist, literary man, virtuoso, artist and actor. For in these professions their
brilliant oratory, their imaginative style, their fascinating eye and facial expressions, and
their acting talents and suggestive skills are of great benefit to them. In intellectual
professions, which require less imagination, but more pedantry and detail work, the
Mongoloids are again more strongly represented. This is especially true of civil servants
and teachers. The narrow-minded, state-destroying bureaucracy and pedagogocracy,
which are the misfortune of Germany and Austria, go back to the dark Mongoloid racial
elements which flood these professions. Hence the genuine Mongolian sense of
servitude, the brutality toward the bottom, the Byzantinism toward the top, which drive
so many officials and teachers of the heroic wet to despair and not infrequently to
death.
Who would still harbor a doubt against my assertion, I refer to the civil servant-,
teacher- and also priest-schematisms. -In Germany the Saxons (Kingdom), in Austria
the German Bohemians are quite disproportionately represented. These are just those
industrial districts where the dark mongoloid mixed race element is particularly
predominant.
The dark half-breed may take up this or that profession, he will always be a
skilful businessman. Even the artistic and teaching profession, in which otherwise
the blond idealist starves, will yield him golden fruits. So in music: Meyerbeer,
Mendelssohn, Offenbach, Puccini, Leoncavallo, Johann Strauss, -Oskar Strauss
Saint-Saens . and many others. The virtuosos: Joachim, Vieniawski,
Hubermann, Elmann, Vesey, Dieuxtemps, Sauer, Rosental and so on. The
business-smart Midlander Gabriele d'Annunzio has already eskomptised his poet
fame by taking 250.000 lire from a rich compatriot del Geppo from Aquila to pay
his debts. As security he deposited eight original manuscripts,

-) "Deutscher Michel," June 23, 1906.

') The clergy actually belong to the teaching profession.

116
that del Geppo deposited in an iron cas at a bank in Aquila?
If the Mediterranoids are mainly traders and bold, usually too fantastic speculators,
the Mongoloids prefer more the trade and industry. This is unmistakably due to their
special racial disposition. The Mongols are characterized by a special talent for
manual work and imitation, as the Chinese and Japanese small arts clearly prove;
they are virtually a human precision machine, therefore the purely mechanical and
machine-like completely corresponds to their dispositions. They are deliberate in
their business, coolly calculating, content with small profits, but as typical mass and
herd people - the Chinese alone make up two thirds of all mankind - they prefer to
work for mass sales. To cast one and the same object a million times mindlessly
from a mold, or to produce it with a machine, and to make capital out of it, in this all
Mongoloids are unequaled masters. By cheating, e.g. by imitating protected
objects, by using inferior materials, by using smaller dimensions, etc., the profit is
increased to the best of their ability. According to my observations, especially two
professions, which enjoyed a very great reputation in the Middle Ages and rendered
services to art and traffic, are nowadays particularly strongly represented by black-
haired and black-eyed Mongolian mongrels, the professions of master builders and
innkeepers. In the flat countryside, these estates have often degenerated into a true
bloodsucking plague. These master builders and innkeepers are mostly stocky,
short-legged, -skinned, cowardly, brutal but business-smart rogues, who scrape
the marrow out of the bones of the harmless blondes and glue them wherever they
can.
The master masons in particular have a lot on their plate. They go around
everywhere, persuading people to tear down their old, beautiful, unencumbered
houses and to erect a tasteless pagoda building with expensive borrowed bank
money, from whose squiggly facade th genuine Mongolian face of the builder
grins to the connoisseur. Of course, they always sit in the municipal councils, know
in advance what will be decided, can then easily speculate in plots of land and
push their blond neighbors up against the wall by clever parcelling. In 1901, a
master mason bought a plot of land near Berlin for 10,000 marks. In 1906 he sold
the same plot, albeit parceled out, for 186,000 marks'? One understands now why
the dark ones become rich so fast, the blond ones poor so fast.
In which professions are the blondes represented? Those who are not
landlords usually lead a miserable existence. Those from their clod
') "N. Fr. Pr." Vienna, August 15, 1910.
') "Deutscher Michel," Linz, May 19, 1906.

117
displaced peasants become, by the thousands, public officials, bank and private
servants, conductors, railroad workers, and coachmen. 6 75' of these professions
are of peasant origin. Few turn to the learned and liberal professions without gathering
wealth, for they are idealists and honest people and cannot become rich. Yes, they
must not become rich because the chandala need the man as a cart- usher. I made a
strange observation:
All professions and all positions that demand great responsibility, devotion to duty and
honesty are preferably occupied by blondes. I have therefore encountered remarkably
many and splendid heroic , e.g. as bank tellers. Bank offices teeming
with blackheads will seldom put a blackhead at the cashier's desk. Cash messengers,
money letter carriers, conductors, and in general all official positions dealing with cash
will be occupied by blondes. Thus, the blondes have
become the slaves of honesty and
The same is true of posts that demand colossal accountability, such as:
Foresters, soldiers, railroad stationmasters, engine drivers, ship captains, as well as
sailors in general. Instinctively, man is urged of the heroic , when he has been torn
away from the countryside, he is urged back to professions that lead out of the city into
God's free nature. They instinctively return again and again to where they came from
and where they belong.

Mb. 7. master bricklayer, "innkeeper," blackmailer, informer, bureaucrat and pedagogocrat of the most
dangerous type. (After a drawing by T.-THSny from "SimpIizisstmuS" XIV, No. SS. With permission of
the publisher ". Langen, Munich.)

118
 Ostara
No. 0

homeland and history

of the heroic race

119
120
 - Fig. 2. Fig. 5Mb . 4.

The main stages of human development. 1. reconstructed skull of the Bor- man of Trinil svon the
discoverer of Dubai ..pitkecsnikropu" -rectu "from Mlser more correctly called ^?rosntdropus"). 2.
schematic reconstruction of the profile of the premenfchen. 3. skull oon Spy as a representative of
prehuman lbomo primigeniu"). 4. reconstruction of the profile. 5. antique portrait bust of a Germanic
(Arminius?) in the British museum. It is the same racial type, which, unfortunately, is still too rare today in
pure Aryan nobility.

Geological-geographical .
Who has read my treatises "Moses as Darwinist" and "Moses as anti-Semite", will find out
that the original text Bible and the old Bible commentaries do not speak a word of
the Asiatic original home of the human race, that rather the paradise and the geographical
names brought in connection with it are no place terms, but time terms and technical terms
of the old anthropology. With it the main support for the assumption of an Asiatic original
home of the human race collapses in itself and we do not need to do any more with a
refutation of this hypothesis which is justified by nothing else.
The credit for having been the first to prove, on the basis of extensive
anthropological, historical, cultural-historical and linguistic evidence, the original homeland
of the Aryan (actually of the heroic Ra e) in Europe goes to the ingenious German-
Austrian researcher Pro . Karl P ka" in Vienna, a man whom we can justly count among
the greatest researchers of all times. Master Penka, in a quiet and tenacious thirty years of
scholarly work, has given to the antiquity of 1090 years of
'"Ostora" No. 46. '"Ostara" No. 48.
The most important works of Professor Karl Penka (born 1847 at Miiglitz in Mährens find'. Nominal
inflection of the Indo-European languages, R. Holder, Vienna- 1878, price X 4.40; The fundamental
work: Origines Ariacae, Prochaska, Teschrn-Men, 1883, price X 7.-; The origin of the Aryans,
Prochaska, Tcschen,

121
We were given back the nobility that had been misappropriated. He showed us completely
new ways, so that we learned to know and estimate ourselves correctly again. With many
other great German men, Master Penka shares the fate of being hushed up in the
beginning, but then written off and not quoted. Thus Wilser ' and Matthäus Much- Penka
want to dispute t h e priority. In this regard, we refer to the works published in the
The "Mitteilung der Wiener anthr. Gesellschaft" (1010 p. 54) and the "pol.-anthr. Revue"
(1906, issue 9) contain Penka's justifications, from which it emerges with documentary
clarity that only Penka is to be regarded as the finder of the European original homeland of
the Aryans and all the consequences connected with it.
In addition to Penka, the following must be mentioned as pioneers in the field of
Ariogermanic research: Guido v. List," Alexander v. Peez/ Carus Sterne" and Johann N.
Sepp? First of all it is to be presupposed as established and generally recognized that the
blond heroic race represents both physically and spiritually the most perfect type of man. It
must therefore have originated in an area where the preconditions necessary for a
millennia-long development were given. On the basis of these considerations we come to
the conclusion that the homeland of the highest organisms must be to be looked for only in
the proximity of the south or north pole. For, as Biedenkapp explains in his great book
"The North Pole as the Homeland of the Peoples", organic life could have developed in the
course of the cooling of the earth at first only at the two poles.
But it is also plausible that there had been a time when these two organic worlds
had been separated by a line running along the Meichers.
Wien, 1886, Preis k 5.-; Die Heimat der Germanen (in Mitteilungen der Wiener anthrop. Ges., 1893";
Zur Paläoethnologie Mittel- und Südeuropas, ibid., 1897; Die ethnologisch-ethnographische
Bedeutung der megalithischen Erab- bauten, ibid., 1900; Kultur und Rasse tin pol.-anthr.Revue,
Eisenach, 1904s; Die Flutsagen der arischen Völker, ibid., 1905; Über den Ursprung der
vorgeschichtlichen Kultur Europas, ibid., 1905; Neue Hypothesen über die Urheimat der Arier,
i b i d . , 1906; Die Entstehung der neolithischen Kultur Europas, Thüringische Verl.Anst, Leipzig,
1907, price 75 Ps.; Origin of the ancient peoples of Italy nnd Greece like their culture, ibid., 1907,
price 75 Pf.; O. Schröders Hypothese von der siidrussischen Urheimat der Indogermanen, i b i d . ,
1908, price 75 Pf.; Die alten Völker Nord- und Osteuropas, und die Anfänge der europäischen
Metallurgie, Thüring. Verl.-Anst, Hildburghausen, 1910, price 75 Pf.; Die vorhellenische Bevölkerung
Griechenlands, ibidem, 1911, price 75 Pf. '"Die Germanen", Eisenach-Leipzig, 1903.
"The Homeland of the Indo-Europeans," Jena, 1902.
"In the first place the fundamental work "Deutsch-mythologischeLandschaftsbilder", 1891; "Das
Geheimnis der Runen", 1908; "Die Armanenschaft der Ariogermanen", !. Part, 1908; "Die Religion
der Ariogermanen in ihrer Esoterik und Exoterik", Zurich, 1908; "Die Rita der Ariogermanen",
1908,; "Die Namen der Völkerstämme Germaniens und deren Deutung", 1909; "Die Bilderschrift
d e r Ariogermanen", 1910; "Die Armanenschaft der Ariogermanen", II. part, 1911. All works are
available through the "Guido List-Gesellschaft" Vienna, Webgasse 25.
' ' "Erlebt und Erwandert," Vienna, l, II, 1899; III,
1902. "lE. Krause's "Thuiskoland," 1891.
"Especially "The Religion of the Ancient Germans," 1890.
- Jena, 1906.

122
The development of the organisms must have been completely separated from each
other, so that they have developed at the beginning completely independently of each
other and probably also in different directions. This polar development runs as a red
thread through the entire development of the organisms, a fact to which first count
Björnsterna and later Philotheus in the book "Kehrt die Sintflut wieder? An
astronomical-geological study" - pointed out and the Pros. Hermann" (probably
independently of the just mentioned work) in his publications further examined and
explained. Therefore also a dualism is the basis of all mythologies. In the Edda we have
and Äs , in the antique mythology the Olympians and the giants, in the Bible God
and devil, in the Iranian-Indian mythology, most sharply developed, the fight between
the gods of the bad and good principle. These mythologies are not to be understood as
poetic nature myths, but as prehistory of mankind. These battles of the gods are the
battles between the polar organic worlds.
We have now, if we start from these general geological considerations, the
choice to look for the original home of the human race either in the north or south pole.
In order to choose correctly between these possibilities, we must consider that in the
Secundary the continents were located more around the South Pole, in the Quaternary
and the present time more around the North Pole. Let us have a look at a map of the
continents in the Jurassic period in Neu-Mayr's "Erdgeschichte" (1895) and in Scott-
Elliot's "Lemuria". From both maps one sees immediately that in the Secundary the
gigantic Lemuria, situated around the South Pole, was connected only on the area of
today's Europe and the old Atlantis by the bridge of an archipelago consisting of many
islands with the very small and very northward lying Arctic continent. In this area,
therefore, the two polar worlds must have first met and given the impulse to a
development of new organic forms. In the Quaternary, however, a complete upheaval of
the position of the continents occurs. Atlantis and Lemuria sink and around the North
Pole the new enormous land mass of the today's Euroasiatic continent appears. The
Tertiary must b e imagined as a transitional stage, in which Atlantis played the main
role because of its relative calmness.
After these enormous upheavals the higher organisms could have preserved
only in those areas which remained in the Quaternary as remnants of Atlantis. But these
were only relatively small areas in today's Spain, France and Denmark, then parts of
Croatia and Bohemia, Moravia and Austria. (Cf. Fig. 6!) These areas coincide pretty
much with the sites where we can prove the presence of man of the Old Stone Age;
these areas must therefore be considered as

' Bering L. E. Engel, Dresden.

"Dns Ersatz der Zeugung," by Arwed "Strauch, Leipzig, 1903.
An idea that Vlavatsky, Eehcimlehre, 1903, elaborates. Leipzig 1905.

123
the original homeland of the human race. In addition, however, still the facts of the animal,
and plant geography come. Because the highest organized being can originate and exist
only there, where its environment is also highest organized. Furthermore, for the animal
and plant geography the principle is valid: Every species has its home area, where it
occurs most numerously and most purely. These principles, transferred to the history of
the monkey, result that the blond, heroic monkey, whose main area of distribution is the
north of Europe, must come from a north European homeland. The southern Erdhälste
against it shows animalistic most ancient forms. On the southern tip of America, from
Madagascar, in Australia and in New Zealand, the lungfish, the tuatara, the kiwi, the
marsupials and the prosimians still occur. In Europe, on the other hand, the plant world
also shows the highest differentiation and diversity, precisely because this part of the
world already shows the highest diversity in its horizontal and vertical structure. Europe is
geographically the most differentiated part of the world, therefore it has also become the
home of the highest organisms.
But still in another respect the geography speaks loudly for a European original
homeland of the heroic and in general of mankind and that by the typology (place
name science). Only the higher man has understanding for the landscape and names
field, meadow, river and mountain with names which really have a sense. Where the
names are most developed, where they reach back to the earliest prehistoric times,
where these names clearly show a system, there must also be the home of the higher
people. This is true only for Europe and especially for the Germanic countries, and it is
not true at all for the non-Germanic European or non-European landscapes. The non-
Germanic landscape is silent or mute, i.e. the names indicate that the settlement cannot
be as old as in northern Europe. Or one makes the strange observation that the system of
naming fields was simply transferred from the original European homeland to the non-
European colonial area, so that the world map, as Guido v. List wittily says, seems to be
nothing but an enlarged map of German . Nowhere from the whole world one will find
already in the oldest documents such an exact and planful division of the land for
economic purposes, as in the old Germanic countries. Our ancestors did not write their
history of development on ephemeral paper, but on our bodies and in our Germanic
landscape. This explains the fact that our ancestors disdained to build great

'Wilser, Die Germanen, p. II.

- From this still little developed but for the prehistory o n c e again tremendously productive area
have worked so far only: A. v. Peez, Guido v.List l "Deutsch.-myth. Landschastsbilder"), Fischbach
(Asgart and Mitgan, Lrivziai, who wants to wiroerfindrn a surprising amount of Eddic localities in
the Rhineland. This is not the case now, but the area is inhabited by higher people since
unthinkable lines.

124
They have creat d archives and libraries and published a large body of literature,
which many consider to be a "lowly cultural state".
It is similar with the most common and apparently most valid objection against
the assumption of the European original home of the heroic race. Because
the opponents of this thesis ask again and again the question: Why did the
higher culture and the formation of states in the northern Europe come about so
late? From this I have already given the answer in 1903 ("Umschau", p. 339):
"Culture is built on racial inequality, and precisely because all races met in the narrow
space of Border Asia, white, black and yellow, we see there a confusion of peoples. But
exactly this confusion was the brewing cauldron of the culture, not the pure-bred
Northern Europe or the pure-bred, equatorial Africa. In other words: Where there are
loud lords and higher-raced ones, as in the primeval Northern Europe, there can come
no , because everyone is sovereign on his single homestead and the
servants are missing. Conversely, in the areas of today's low race the lords were
missing. Only the separation of high and low races produced higher culture and
formation of states. Already a look at the world map confirms my assertion, and the
above-mentioned interjection becomes a main support of the European original
homeland of the blondes. In Europe there is still today the greatest fragmentation of
states, which reaches the climax just in the area where the relatively most racially pure
blondes live (Germany, Sweden, England). The historical maps of Germany speak even
more clearly, from which one can clearly see how the great principalities always arise in
the Marche and borderlands (Burgundy, Austria, Prussia), i.e. on a racially unequal
basis.

Anthropological .
If we approach our subject from the anthropological side, we must start from
the principle that the most perfect human race could have its home only there, where it
found the necessary time and the suitable place for its development, and where we can
prove this gradual and organic development on the basis of fossil bone findings. This
area can be - if it concerns the development of mankind in general, only the Europe
bordering on the Atlantic Ocean, if it concerns however the Urheimat of the blond and
heroic race, then we must still Penka as their Urheimat Denmark and south Sweden
designate, which plays at the beginning of the Quaternary in the small a similar role, as
the Atlantis in the Tertiary.
According to Wilser, the most primitive stage of human development in Europe
is the prehistoric man. The oldest find in this regard was made in 1803 in the
Neand rthal near Düsseldorf, after which this primitive human species is also called
Ncanderthal nsis. Other skull, rump and limb bones of this species have been found in:
La Roulette, Malarnaud, Man

125
h . Schipka, Spy, Taubach, Krapina, Mauer, Le Moustier La Chapelle, Ferassie,
Jersey. Wilser describes the Homo primi enius as follows: short neck, elongated head
with low forehead, large eyes shaded by thick forehead ridges, broad, flat nose, projecting
jaws with snout-like mouth formation and receding chin, broad shoulders, long torso, but
short strong arms and legs, hanging belly, narrow pelvis with steep iliac blades. Face,
palms, soles, perhaps also chest and buttocks were bald, against it the other body parts
rather strongly hairy.
The climate of Europe was at the time of the Homo primi e ius a warmer one than
today and the Urmensch could eke out its existence without m trouble. But then the ice
age and the glaciation came over Europe. Ice and cold became the occasion for a new
differentiation of the organic world, above all of the prehistoric mankind, from which finally
the heroic man developed. Penka has already described this process in 1883 in an almost
classical way with the following words: "As a result of the glaciation of Central Europe, the
necessity to emigrate did not occur all at once for all prehistoric men, but we can assume
with certainty that such emigrations took place several times and each time after a long
interval, but that these emigrations were not general, but each time a part of the
population remained behind, which took up the struggle with the increasingly difficult
conditions and led it as long as it was possible at all. The natural consequence of this
incessant struggle with the difficulties of nature for the preservation of existence was the
continual increase of physical and mental strength. The later emigrants could then easily,
with the help of their thus increased physical and spiritual strength, drive their
predecessors still further before them and thus put themselves in possession of the
territory occupied by them. After these explanations we easily understand that the peoples
most distant from the European homeland (Firelands, Hottentots, Australians) have
stopped at such an extraordinarily low stage of development; after all, they were the first
to leave Europe and to sort out their lives under pretty much the same conditions and
were not forced to wage the struggle for existence with richer means of mind and body."
Europe is therefore not only the home of the blondes, but also of the dark .
Because in the so-called "children's cave" of Mentone the Urneger (Homo nißer var. koss
lisj was , while the so-called "loess man" represents the fossil variety of the omo
me whose distribution area extends far against

' Of it a very well preserved skeleton in the Berlin Museum of Ethnology.

Wilser, Europäische Völkerkunde und Herkunft der Druschen, Vaterländischer Schriftenverband,
Berlin, 191!, p.7. The booklet, costing only 75 Ps. is an excellent introduction to anthropological
prehistory.
'Penka, Origines, p. 78.
' Long skinned, slender but medium size.

126
North. For one found his remains to Galley-Hill and Tilbury in England, with Cannftatt,
Engis, Clichy, Grenelle, Denise, Sordes, Thamblandes, Mentone, Olmo, Tgisheim,
Steeden, Höchst, Brüx, Brunn, Woisek, Gadomka, Ofnet, Montferrand.' Later than the
forerunner of the midland and negro rasfe occurs the forerunner of omo mo golieus.
The purest preservation of this is in the find of La Truchere (in central France). As
the fossil predecessor of heroic man Wilser calls the so-called Cro-Magnon race." The
sites to be considered are: La Madeleine, Bruniquel, Solutre, Laugerie-Basse, Sargei,
Duruthp, Mentone, Lautsch and Stangenaes and Viste. The ro-Magnon race already
shows a high physical development: the skeletons have lengths of 180 to 200 cm, the
skulls a content of 1600 cw/ Quatrefages and Broca agree that these skilful warriors and
hunters were perfectly capable of taking up the fight for existence; Topinard supposes
that the ro-Magnon man was already blond. These reindeer hunters have left
numerous traces of their artistry in the caves they inhabited, and downright amazing is
their draftsmanship. When at the end of the ice age the climate in today's France
became warmer, the reindeer retreated to the north and the Cro-Magnon man followed
him after Penka and Wilser over Netherlands, Norddcutschland and Iütland up to
Scandinavia, where he became the founder of a new culture, the so-called
"Kjökkenmöddinger" - or better the "middle stone age" culture.
One could now ask whether these people who settled in the Western Baltic
were really blond. The Neolithic skull and skeleton finds bear the unmistakable
characteristics of the heroic race, i n addition, the oldest historical reports expressly
mention the blondness of the North European peoples, and even attribute it to pure
breeding, as Tacitus does, for example, who writes: "For my part, I agree with the
opinion of those who claim that the Germanic peoples are such a completely pure and
homogeneous people, because they have not adulterated themselves by any
intermarriage with foreign races. Therefore, in spite of their great multitude, they are all
completely alike in their appearance: they all have blue hawk's eyes, reddish-
curls and tall stature/" Similar reports have Dionysius Periegetes, Procopius (Gotica
lll, 2), Livius, XXXV llll, 21 (of the Galatians), Silvius talicus, Ammianus M cellinus
Strabo (VII,1,2), and Manilus IV,716), always emphasizing that the Teutons represent
the blond, heroic type more purely than the Gauls Now I do not believe that the cold
alone and directly was capable of producing the noble sculpture and

' Compilation according to Wilser, I. c.

' Wilser et al. say llomo Lurapseus. This is misleading, because all bomion also of the other
races have originated in Europe.
' Ta'cistu s, "Germania."
Compilation according to Penka, Origines.

127
Mb. 6. the hereditary parts in the secondary and the present time and the distribution of the mcgalithic
buildings. The dotted lines indicate the boundaries of the continents in the Jurassic period faccording to
Neumayr's Erdkunde! The hatched areas indicate the megalithic constructions in: Siid Sweden, Denmark,
North German Plain, England, Iceland, Normandy, Brittany, Atlantic coast of the Spanish peninsula, Malaga,
Etruricn, Algiers, Tripoli, Egypt, Palestine, Attica and Argalis, Crimea,'Pontic Caucasia,,Arabia, Persian Gulf,
northern India.

to bring forward the bright color of the heroic race. For far more decisive I consider the
planned breeding and the influence of the dic soul energy on the remodeling of the
body. I have proved in the treatises "New physical and mathematical proofs of the
existence of the soul"/ "Character evaluation according to the shape of the skull"' and
"Sense and spiritual life of the blondes", that the main branch of the dic energy is the
body-forming power. Because the heroic man became psychically an ethical man under
the influence of hardship, he became also physically a perfect man.
Anthropology proves that Europe is the cradle of the whole human race. But that
the ancestral land of the heroic Teutons - the Western Baltic - is at the same time the
original home of the perfected man, that seems to me already indicated by the name Ger-
man. The syllable "ir" (respectively "ar") means according to H. v. Wolzogen' as much as
"genuine". This syllable is also in the words Ger-mane, Romain (actually Ario- mani),
Grae - cis Greeks), Ar - menier and in the Sanskrit Ar- ya. The most important culture
peoples are therefore already Ger-manes after their name. Germane (Anglo-Saxon
G orman) therefore means nothing else than "real man", "full man", "whole man", that is,
wonderfully and yet self-evidently, literally the same interpretation, which the Onomastika
sacra

' "Ostara" No. 35.

' "Ostara" No. 37. ' "Ostara" No. 36.
The Edda, Ph. Reclam, Leipzig. S. 160.

128
 4

Fig. 7-12. development of the giant stcin buildings 7". Natural phallic stone, the model of Mcnhirs
(usually called "Tor" or "Pcilstcine"). 7 b. Natural Vulven stone, the model of the dolmens
(usually called "Psennigstcin" si. e. Fenes- stone). 8. stone circle (Kromlech) with a dolnie in the
middle. 9. the Germanic sun temple Stoncheng in England, a further development of 8, according
to Lokyer already 1680 before Christ built. io. Gangarad mir tumulus. l i. Germanic "Hausberg" or
("Walburg") with modern fricdhof. 12 Babylonian ramp tower after Simpson. The illustrations,
drawn after really existing pictures and only correctly arranged, show how the later stylized
building forms develop quite organically from the natural archetypes.

The word "Gamir" is a word of the biblical word "Gomer", which Moses chooses for the
designation of the Teutons. In addition it is to be noted that "Gamir" means at first
Armenia, but then "Cimmerians", a word which goes back obviously to "Cimbria" -
Dänem rk!

Mythological-historical denials.
Mythology provides the main evidence for the European ancestral home of the
blond (heroic) race, because the Germanic songs and legends of the gods, as
nowhere else in the world, show an amazingly exact knowledge of the anthropology
and culture of prehistoric times, which agrees with the most modern prehistoric
researches and reaches back the farthest into prehistoric times. The previous research
of myths and legends has therefore been completely inconclusive and has brought to
light only deaf rocks, because the philologists have started from the assumption, which
from the beginning is not justified by anything, that the myths and legends are
macrocosmic allegories of the origin of the celestial bodies, their course and the spring,
winter and summer. If the Teutons had the mythology penetrating farthest back into the
primeval times, then this can be explained only by the fact that they were already
people longest, so that such traditions could reproduce themselves among them.

As the most beautiful example of a paleo-anthropological myth, as it i s

found more clearly no second time in the world literature, I lead the " igsmal"
from the Edda. In it is told how Rigr ( , the sky god) with three
different
' Cf. about it "Ostara "Nr. 48: "Moses als Antisinut." -M an bea chste furthermore that
Latin "germ-aun" means as much as "bodily", "right", "genuine"!

129
with the Edda an animal servant- with the Emma a somewhat higher standing, but
still coarse farmer race with the Mothir however arl, the blond-locked, bright-eyed
Edeling and Hero ing.
The little that Tacitus tells us about the religion of the old Teutons,
agrees amazingly with the Rigsmal and with - the Genesis of Moses. Tacitus tells us
that the Teutons worship as their progenitor the god Tuisco'', who sprang from "Erda",
and his son Mannus. From Mannus descend three sons, respectively three
peoples: the Ingaevones, the closest to Oceanus, the Herminones, the middle
ones and the Istaevones, the others.
According to the anthropological terminology of the ancients, "earth" is not the
soil, but the "earth man", the primitive pre-human, the Udumu to and Tacitus
wants to say with it the Teutons believe their race has developed from the pre-human
ro-Magnon man. The "Skirnismal" of the Edda, an old song of the gods, which seems to
have been the model of the Mosaic Genesis, treats a prehistoric material similar to the
Rigsmal. The and the Udumu Erda is Gerda; Gymir ----- emor Logos
--- Adonai; Gymirsgarten ----- Garden of Adonai. Froh ----- got. Frouja, by which the
biblical "Lord" of Ulfilas is rendered. To this compare what I have written in "Ostara" No.
46 about the relations with Christ and the God of Love. In both myths, the main content
is: mixing of a god or demigod with a lowly primeval being.

But not only about the origin, but also about the original home of the heroic
the Germanic myths give correct information. In the east dwell the primeval monsters,
and lesser men, Iotes, D rves and giants, whom Donar fights on his dangerous
eastward journeys.' From the south come the dark sons of Surtur." All this is true only if
one assumes with Penka as the home of the heroic the western Baltic and for later
times northern Germany. Likewise the circumstance that in all Aryan religions the sun
god plays an important role, speaks for the fact that the original home of the Aryan
peoples must lie in the north. For only to the northerner the sun is a kind and blessing-
giving god, while to the southerner it is more a ruin than a salvation by its glow'.
The mythologies are, by the way, confirmed by explicit historical
testimonies. Thus Tacitus writes in the famous place: "The Teutons themselves I
consider to be natives smäigenaes. who have mixed with foreign and immigrant
peoples least,

- hermaphrodite. Also the heavenly Adam is a

hermaphrodite. Cf. "Ostara" No. 46: Moses as
Darwinist.
Cf. "Völuspa", "Hymiskvidha", "Harbardhsliodh". "Völuspa."
Thus concludes Krause, in his "Thuiskoland".

130
 since the ancient migrations of peoples did not take place on land but at sea "and the
rough and so dangerous ocean from our side* is rarely sailed by ships. For who, apart
from the dangers of the terrible and unknown sea, would leave Asia, Africa, or Italy to
seek out Germania, with its inhospitable lands, its rough skies, and its discomfort,
unless it were his native land."" According to Iordanis and Paulus Diaconus the Goths
and Lombards, according to the Vita Sigismundi the Burgundians
originated from Scandinavia, Iordanis 4, has for Scandinavia lScaoärLia-
sula) the beautiful expression "okkicins Pentium nut certe velut vagins llLtiovum", i.e.
the workshop of the human race, or the womb of the nations. Iosephus' says of Iaphet
that his descendants, from the Amanus and Taurus, dwelt through Asia as far as
the Tanais, and over all Europe as far as Gadaira. Since they "lived together" (i.e. did
not mix sexually) with no other (i.e. with no other race), so all peoples bear the same
"name" "' (i.e. they are racially pure). Gomareis are called by the Greeks the Galatians.
The descendants of Magog are the Scythians, those of Madai the Weder, those of
Ioyan the onians. The descendants of Thobel are the Iberians, those of Mosoch the
Cappadocians. From Theiras descend the Thracians. Jerome" follows Iosephus in his
interpretations and adds that many of the aphetites changed later, but many remained
as they were. Jerome derives from Thobel the Spaniards, the Celtiberians and Italics.
Then Jerome continues, "I know that the Gog and Mogog have been related, both in
this passage and in Ezekiel, to the history of the Goths who now flood our land, whether
rightly, the end of the struggle swith the Goths) will prove." And in the passage of
Ezekiel it says: "Thus saith the Lord, Behold, I will compass thee about, and will put a
bridle in thy mouth, and will bring thee forth with all thy host, with horse and man, all of
them well clothed: and is a great multitude of them, all of them bartering, and bearing
shields and swords. Thou shalt bring with thee Persians, and Cults, and Libyans. . . And
Gomer, and all his host, and the house of Thogarmas, which lieth about the midnight,
and all his host. . . . Therefore prophesy and say to Gog: Thus shalt thou come out of
thy place, even from the ends of the north, thou, and a great people with thee, all of
them on horseback, a great multitude, and a mighty host. And thou shalt come up upon
my people Israel, as a cloud to cover the land ... It is you of whom I

I. e. from the south! Tacitus,

Germania, 2.
This word is very well chosen, because it says not only that the higher people emigrated
from there, but also developed there. ' antiquitste; in Lsaeris X.
On the equation "to call by name" - coire vcrgl. "Ostara" No. 48. "Moses as an anti-Semite."

131
I have said before times, through my servants, the Prophets in Israel who prophesied at
that time that I would cause you to come upon them."" Powerful, shattering words! The
Bible, which has been brought against the Teutons for baptizing years, is for the Teutons
and the herald of their glory. Japhet should dwell in the tents of Shem! Only today we
understand and grasp the phrophecy in its full extent!

Culture Denials.
Whereas on the soil of Denmark and the West Baltic coastal area we can trace

that could be put forward

so far for an Asiatic origin of the heroic race was the one of the Asiatic people. The only
apparently valid cultural-historical argument, which one could lead so far for an asiatic
Urheimat of the heroic race, was the frequent occurrence of Jadeite and Nephrit in East
Asia. But since Much h a s proved the occurrence of these rock types in the Mur gravel,
the prehistoric jadeite and nephrite tools are a proof for. become the European Urheimat,
as these findings decrease towards the east.
warming out
to all directions of the compass rose, then, In northern Europe, the conditions that made
such a huge emigrant flow possible must have existed. The nutritional conditions in
Northern Europe must have been such that a large part of the people was forced to
emigrate as a result of excessive multiplication. This is true, because Northern Europe is
the home of cattle breeding and agriculture;
2. the home of the oldest means of transportation, the
he so-called megalithic stone buildings (giant stone buildings) are still today the most
eloquent witnesses of the mighty migrations of the heroic race on water and on land.
The domestic animals are according to the latest research (with the exception of the
chicken) of northern European origin. Thus the dog, the sheep (already in diluvial finds
with mammoth, e.g. in Bohemia nachgewiescn), the cow, the goat and above all the
horse, the noblest and truest
B.C.), and to Babylonia only through the Assyrians.
The
'Ezekiel, XXXVIII, Z ff.
-Gen. IX. 27.
Bon the prehistorikcrn the "tliutu," (Klusts called. It is ausgesiillt in the Western Baltic area,
as Penka first found, by the Middle Stone Age Imcso- lithiiches shell house culture s
"Kjökkennwddinger"-Kultur>.

132
 European of the pig (from the wild boar), whose bone remains are found
everywhere in the prehistoric settlements, has never been doubted. The pork (roasted
and smoked) is to this day the real Germanic national food.
The bread plants, as grass species, had to have their original home in a steppe
landscape. Also in this respect the Baltic homeland of the Aryans in question comes
into consideration in the first place. In any case, the breadfruit is already found in
Neolithic finds on European territory, while barley to - Babylon and wheat to Egypt
demonstrably penetrated only later from the north'. Furthermore, Much emphasizes that
the north German sugar-ripe area and the Marchfeld in Lower Austria show such a
dense settlement already in the oldest times that their nourishment could only have
been possible on the basis of agriculture. Here we would like to introduce a partly plant-
geographical, partly philological" reason for proof. According to Penka, the original
homeland of the Aryans must have been a beech country. The beech, however, occurs
in Europe only west of the line Königsberg-donal estuary. Furthermore, the Aryan Ur
olk knew the salmon and the eel, which is absent in the river basin of the Black and
the Caspian Sea?
In the Grimnismal of the Edda the secrets of the primeval times are revealed
to us. Is it not really quite striking that the main mules of the traffic of the heroic primeval
times are enumerated to us, namely Skidhbladhnir, the best ship, Sleipnir, the best
horse, Bifröst, the best bridge? Later as Wotans names are mentioned: "Wanderer", . ...
"Waller", "Wogenherr", "Frachtbeschützer", "Schlachtenreiter", all designations, which
point to journey and migration. We can almost speak of a prehistoric era of ship time
and chariot time and of two types of people, the Ur arians, the ship people and the
chariot people. The ship is the means of transport of the Stone Age culture, the chariot
and the horse of the Metal Age culture. Culture, ship and wheel were just as miracles of
the Ur en , as today automobiles or . Therefore
they were consecrated religiously, namely the ship (because of the similarity of the
shape) became the symbol of the moon, the wheel (especially the later storage wheel)
the symbol of the sun. Were certainly priests the inventors of the first means of
transport, or vice versa the inventor received by his invention the nimbus of the
sorcerer.
> F. Höck, die Brotpflanzcn (Sammt, gemeinv. wiss. Verträge, Neue Folge XV, Hamburg 1901.)
- These we want to leave aside in this treatise, since they have caused so much mischief, also
for the reason not to fall into the usual circulur vikiosus, to infer the culture from the language
and then to draw conclusions f r o m this inferred culture again from the development of the
language. Cf. Hoops, Waldbäume und Kulturpflanzen im germanischen Altertum, Strahburg,
1905.
' Because the wheel can be made only with the help of the hacksaw. At the earliest the Nad
could have originated in the youngest Ncolithic time. Dgl. Ostara Rr. 70: "The blondes as
creators of the technical culture".

133
 and priest. Therefore the older cultures are everywhere foundations of the moon-
worshipping Aryan ship people, the cultures foundations of the sun-
worshipping Aryan chariot people. In no other area one still finds the worship of the
chariot (of which Tacitus also occasionally tells about the cult of the goddess
Nerthus), so widespread as in the Germanic countries. The same is true of the cult of
the wheel,' which is still worshipped in all sorts of guises and healing signs. Sweden
and Denmark, with their many islands, shallow and narrow inlets of the moderately
agitated Baltic Sea, were made for a school of navigation. Tacitus expressly reported
to the Suiones (the Scandinavians) that their cities situated at the sea were powerful
not only in crew and weapons, but also in ships, and Pliny said that the Germanic
tribes made the waters unsafe as pirates in hollowed oats. Already the old Agypt
is haunted by these blond buccaneers frequently. It is said in the ancient
Eddic fragment "Of the king and his sons" (at the end of the Rigsmal) from the
seafaring Ur arians: "Richer than you/ shall Dan and Dam, your sons, be in halls d
possessions, on fast ships carry the sword doctrine with wound signs far into the
world." Since primeval times the globe is nothing else, than an Aryan colony! I still
mention to the Norman , Englishmen and trunk-related Lower Saxons! Already in the
earliest historical times the feared pirate peoples of the Schardans, Carians and
Cretans appear in the Mediterranean. The names of these nations, which are all
developed from word rune q.r, point to Aryan origin. Because also the word Ar-ier
goes back to it. The seafaring Ur-Aryans are the founders of the Egyptian, Phoenician
and Babylonian and old American cultures, which had to succumb in the later time to
the stronger cultures of the Aryan chariot and horse peoples advancing on the land.
The defeat of the moon gods by the sun gods in the Babylonian and Egyptian myths
is the mythical reflection of the fact of the victory of the chariot culture and the chariot
people over the older ship people and their more primitive culture. Especially it is the
East Germanic people, who were conquering equestrian and chariot people under
different names, such as Goths. Scythians, Cimmerians, flood and conquer the south
of Europe, Near East, Mesopolania, Persia, India and hina.

In this regard, the Scythians already play a major role in the ancient historians.
Thus Iustinus, II, 3, says, the Scythians would have ruled whole
and are the oldest people of the earth. Also Herodotus (e.g. I, 106 ff.)
reports
' The Anlah to the sun cult!
, nst. XVI, 7h.
Iring, the progenitor of the Rosse peoples.
Danes? Trhenu?
' About it my treatise "Prehistory" of the arts" in spol.-änthr. revue, 1Y0Z, May issue). And
"Ostora" No. 52; The blondes as creators of languages.

134
 of the frequent Scythian invasions of Asia. But the Bible describes us especially vividly
the all-destroying advance of those mighty Scythian peoples: "Thus saith the Lord,
Behold, the waters come up from the north, which shall make a flood; and shall sweep
away both the land, and all

If the spreading of the full humanity by the migration of the heroic race over
land often and southward, and by sea westward around Europe and through the
Mediterranean to the east has proceeded, then also traces must have been preserved.
These show up then also quite clearly. The further a region lies from the sea, the longer
it was excluded from world traffic, the more mountainous and inaccessible it is, the
more inferior is the human race that inhabits it. Compare to this the Central African
dwarf peoples, Madagascar, Malacca, Celebes, Bornes, nner Brazil, New Guinea and
Patagonia. Yes, one can state this phenomenon in weakened form even in Europe:
alpine type in the Alps, - Basques in the Pyrenees, Walliser in Wales, upper Saxon
north Bohemian broad-headed type in the ore and giant mountains" etc..
By the way, Tacitus reports about the followers and Iungmannschasten (the
"consecration spring"), which were the living sacrifices of Wotan-Merkurius, the
"wanderer", traveling out of Germania every year. Furthermore he tells that Ulixes (i.e.
Odysfeus or in the old German saga "Orwandil")* had an altar and a sanctuary in
Asciburg on the Rhine. Only Tacitus thinks - without check ng this report more closely -
that Ulixes had come to the Teutons. Furthermore, at the borderline (in con of
Germania and Raetia still monuments and mounds tumuli) with inscriptions exist?

The fact that Tacitus mentions these burial mounds in connection with the
Ulixes legend, indicates that these giant buildings are connected with the migrations. In
fact, this is true, as Penka° has convincingly demonstrated of the so-called 'megalithic'
structures to an outstanding degree. The "Riesenst in" buildings could be divided into 6
levels according to age and type of construction. 1st stage: "Menhirs", single columnar,
upright standing stones as the oldest and simplest form, as they often occur as the
"Gate"- and "Peil- flcine"' and "Pfennigsteine"' also in nature. 2nd stage:

^ieremias, XTVII, 2.ff.

Home of the "Bergmandl", "Venedigcr-
Mandl". Home of the "Rübezahls".
Significantly, Orwandil is the father of the Danish prince Hamlet, which, by the way, has been
preserved in the family name "Ohrsandl".
Tacitus, l.c.Z.
' The ethnological-ethnographic significance of megalithic grave constructions. Mitteilungen der
Wiener anthropologischen Gesellschaft, Vol. XXX.
'Ans the Greek: m-Ls5 -large, litbo, - Ctcin.

135
 romlechs stone circles, arranged menhirs. 3rd stage: "Dolmen", two or more upright
bearing a stone slab, "Riesentsche" or "Riesenstühle" also called
"Teufelsstühle"'. 4th stage: burial sites and passageways. oarser dolmens
arranged one after the other to form a passage. - 5th stage: "Tumuli", house mounds,
ring mounds ("avaren rings"), which are passage dolmens covered with a mound of
earth or stone. 6th and most developed stage: step and ramp pyramids, as
youngest final links of this development chain on the one hand in the Egyptian
pyramids, on the other hand in the Babylonian

The megalithic stone buildings find nothing else than the travel stations of
the ancient ship way which the heroic has already taken since the Stone Age from
the Cimbrian peninsula around whole Europe on small barges the "sea trees", "sea
comrades", for the settlement and conquest of the Mediterranean basin and
. These "menhirs", "dolmens" and "tumuli" were not only graves and monuments for
the emigrants who fell victim to "Hel" and Wotan on these sea-sled - but also sea-
marks and signposts for the following comrades. For the striking peculiarity of the
megalithic buildings is that they occur especially frequently on promontories, peninsulas
and in the vicinity of protected harbors or river mouths. In the beginning, especially
conspicuously shaped cliffs and rocks (especially if they had resemblance to the human
form or to phall s and ulv ) will have been worshipped. The north as well as the south
is very rich in such adventurous rock formations (compare Bornholm and Helgoland).
They were the first compass for the sailors. Where such sea marks were missing, there
one may have the megalithic. Buildings have just artificially erected? With a "blond
consecration spring" renewing itself annually since the primeval

' Phallus stones, the male principle. Tor-Dorias, Pell-Baldur, Pfennig-Lenes! ' Lulven stones,
the female principle.
If we stick to the equation "devil" - "pre-human", "prehuman", these popular
designations have a deep and also true meaning!
Note the following; I also consider significant that the Hebrew-Semitic word
"jamijn" for "south" also means "right". This speaks for the fact that the Semitic llr
peoples have migrated from west to east and not vice versa!

136
The elations of the ark and lond
to isease

137
138
The relations of the dark ones to disease.
The dark and low races are, as the Bible expresses itself profoundly, the children of sin,
that is of the prehistoric mixture of species. They are only half-developed human beings,
unsifted and unpurified material, which still has to pass the way of selection the
higher heroic race of the blondes has already passed in a time of testing, tormenting and
perfecting, counting after ten thousand years. In a milder climate and an environment
more richly provided by the nature, the inferior, the less could propagate as well as
the high . That is why the disease has its dwelling among the dark races living
under milder skies. According to our view, which has already been substantiated many
times, the lower are degenerations and sub- of the straight development of
the human race. They are the retarded, the fallen, the cursed and the doomed. Therefore,
they are also the ones who are most and most severely afflicted by diseases, they are the
carriers and spreaders of the disease, indeed the disease itself. Just as ma can
from species-forming, b ogenic diseases, so one can from pat ogenic, disease-
producing .
The dark breeds become carriers and cursors of diseases for various
reasons:

139
 The first reason is that they have a manic organism. 2. because of their inferior mental
power; they are unable to grasp the essence of diseases and consciously apply
antidotes. They are too intemperate and sensual. They are unable to effectively face the
adversities of an unhealthy climate or environment because they lack ingenuity. 3.
because of their uncleanliness. 4. because of their lack of and tendency to
mix. Basically, all these causes go back to the fact that in them the life- has too little
energy. They are people who are still too little consolidated in their psychic and physical
forms. It can, however, be readily admitted that the dark and low breeds, where they
have bred and have long been under the selective influence of a hard environment,
are healthier, less exposed to the rigors of disease and, like the animals of right instinct,
lead a health-promoting way of life. But just as those animals which are inclined to
mixing, such as dogs, monkeys, pigeons, and many domestic animals, are very
susceptible, so the lower races (and also the higher species) are predisposed to disease
when they indulge in mixing. It is almost as if the mixing resulted in people with
gaping seams, into which the disease is able to penetrate in a shattering and destructive
way. The blood is poisoned, as it were, from the womb by the blood of a different
species, and the cells of different races of protein wage a fierce struggle against each
other throughout life, so that distorted and unclear bodily forms, but also equally distorted
and unclear soul and spiritual dispositions develop.

But even without mixing the physique of the dark and low races is inharmonious
and therefore already pathological in the whole basis. The primitives have quite
adventurous head and body forms, which are confusedly mixed. The shape of the
pterion, the place where the temporal, frontal, parietal and sphenoid bones come close
to each other, is of particular racial and p hological significance. In the normal case,
the borders the parietal bone and separates the frontal bone and the
temporal . Lower stages of development are: Collision of the temporal
with the frontal bone, presence of a switch bone, union of frontal, temporal,
parietal and cuneiform bones in one point. Inferior is also the bipartition of the parietal
bone, the appearance of a third articular cusp on the occipital bone, bipartition of the
zygomatic bone typical for Japanese), palatal bulge palatin s decaying to 5,77^
after Stieda, Zwisch nkic er. These inferior forms occur in the and criminals.
Likewise, the so-called lemur epiphys , a projection at the base of the outer side of the
lower gravel angle, and deficiency of the chin cus of its spine on the posterior surface
of the middle piece of the lower

140
 are also eyebrow bulges and crests. This also includes long, barrel-shaped,
unarticulated trunks with pendulous bellies, unarticulated spine, underlength arms and
legs, primitive construction of the shoulder and pelvic girdle which makes the upright
posture difficult and does not cushion enough the skull and the immensely sensitive
brain uncrated in it.

According to these forms of skull and body, it is quite understandable that the low and
dark races are not infrequently mentally disturbed. As far as the disposition of the
different races to the various mental diseases is concerned, the investigations in this
respect, because they were made without thorough knowledge of racial science, have
given a very confused picture? If, however, we consider the extremes established by
our racial psychological investigations - Mongols on the one hand and
and Negroes on the other - it is quite clear to every expert on that
and Negroes, with their agitated psyche, are naturally more inclined to states of
exaltation. They are raving mad, delusional, agitated and irritable, even in a healthy
state. The mongols, on the other hand, are more inclined to states of depression. They
are melancholics and pessimists and are the contingent of the biotic, dull and gloomy
forms of the insane. The suicidal mania of the Japanese and Chinese is a generally
known fact. The strongly Wendish kingdom of Saxony is the land of suicides. Therefore,
one can rightly claim that the Mongols and Mongoloids are more inclined to the
depressive mental illnesses. The heroic race, which stands between the
and Mongols in terms of race psychology, also occupies a middle position in terms of
race psychiatry. In fact, Spitzka's, Buschan's and Pilcz's statistics prove that both
depressive and ercitativc states occur among the Aryans.

Hysteria seems to be a typical Mongolian sickness. For, the East Asiatic Chinese
are as hysterical a people as are the modern Chinese of the European
In the United States, in 1904, the curious fact was noted that out of
lunatics institutionalized, only 703 light-

> Cf. "Ostnra" No. 26-Jt.

' E. C. Spihka, ltacc anU Insanit^ (sournal of btcntal snrl ncrvous Oiseases, G. Bn schau,
Intluanrr ltella rarre sulla malsttis nervöse e montali, diapali mo'_> (Teutsch Dresden.1394).
" 2<gl. Mntiguon, ll)sterie el Itoxcurs cn Ebino (kcvue rcientlkque 1901); Felix Nnpnnnlt,
I'bvpnolisma clier I c s sapanais ct Ics/Xnnamils (1.2 üteMcine mnUerne, W97l. Droll is that;
latest? ("Rene Freie Presse" lt>. April 1913, Abendblatt), the Japanese want to let scslslellcn
by court order in North America that; "the Javanese are not Mongols". Tos is partly correct,
since in the Japanese is much Malay and Indian, thus also primitive and midland wet blood. It
is also true that i n Europe, especially in the urban and industrial districts, there are
"Europeans" who look exactly like Japanese. The "Week" would bring April 1913 "ine
photograph of a Japanese

141
 and bright-eyed lmrcu. T s means that; the brunettes of the inmates of the
fools' houses . Jews formed in the in the years 1812 to.
corresponds to their
distribution among the population. Particularly precipitously high is the of
Jewish paralytics, which usually amounts to 12 to 1 of mental
patients. In Austria Jews mentally ill, while
100,000 Christians came only mental patients Elsewhere it is exactly the same
In Denmark, there are only 33 insane people for every 1000 Christians, but 585
insane people for every 1000 Jews. Among the Austrian population, idiocy is most
common among Jews. Likewise, they suffer frequently from e altation
states, from paranoia and insanity Blink has stated that in the Stras urg
hospital only 6 6 of the German workers, 12 1 of the German women workers, but
3 20 Italians were afflicted with traumatic neurosis. Quite similar ratios are
observed on the same occasions in northern Germany among German and Polish
workers. In some peoples, epidemic dance sickness still occur,
likewise a remnant of primordial nature. T fall sickness is so common among the
Latvians that it can be considered a folk disease. Quite peculiar nervous diseases are
confined to the Among the Lapps, as among the Malays, in Si
and in the state of Main (U.S.A.) a strange disease occurs, the "mimicism", "latah",
"Mirya- chit" or "Iumping" is called, and consists in a epidemic -

That the lower are more exposed to diseases because of their mental limitation,
filthiness and racially unconscious sensuality, does not need a circumstantial proof It is
now again

A group of actors who performed the German student play "Alt-Heidelberg".

These Japanese students were, in fact, not much different from certain types of
students who now hang around "Germany's high schools.
' Milwaukee "Freethinker," 1901 no. 28.
Theilhaber, der Untergang der deutschen Juden, 1911, p. 140. It is worth n o t i n g
t h a t after 1900 "there are no statistics on the mentally ill separated by religion".
One fears that the eyes of the Aryans are failing! That is why there are so many
Jews in the leading positions of the statistical offices, who are there to cover up the
most important things.
' Die
* Juden in Österreich, Berlin-Halcniee, 1908.
"Sichel, Die Geistesstörungen der Juden, Leipzig 1909.
' Bordier, la gaestion rte roce r-n rneclecine, örenovle, 1893.

Dr. Alexander Pilcz, Contribution to Comparative Race Psychiatry, Vienna 1906. '
Lssai sur la pn^cdologio 6es races (Longrös intern, mosicol, Öiege 1908). '
Predominantly Midlanders or Midland mongrels.
" E.g. Belonandrnno from Madagascar (in Rävüsz, the racial psychiatric
experiences,
"Archiv für Tropenhygicne," vd. XV, 1911, p. 123).
"MöbiuS, DaS Nervensystem der Menschen, p. 77.
" Cf. N. Bastion, Der Mensch, 1860, p. L62.

142
 It is significant that the primitives as well as the Negroes, the Middle Countries and
the Mongols are characterized by a special sexual activity causing testicular secretion
and by strongly developed genitals. The excessive secretions of the sexual glands,
which degenerate into pathology, deprive the body of the solutes necessary for life and
body formation; the balance between the individual glands with internal secretion, so
necessary for health, is disturbed and the disposition to disease is there. This is
especially true for the lung diseases and of course for the venereal diseases.
Therefore, in all lung cures or in those baths where syphilitics or seek
cure, one will find brunette, mongoloid, negroid and especially medit rranoid
types in striking frequency. The peculiar thing is that the disease does not dampen the
sensual urge, but virtually increases it to the extreme. This makes these mangy
all the more a great danger to their healthy and highbred
environment, in that, if they are still potent, they can bring children into the world who
are inferior and, on top of that, are already sick in the womb. Especially sick girls and
women of heroic race are exposed in the sanatoriums to the importunity of those
dangerous

The "spa guests" are very much stressed and therefore often come back sicker than
when they left. Aryan sanatoriums therefore become a more urgent necessity from
year to year. The majority of the spa and sanatori of this kind are
mediterrnnoide or negroide Jews, Italians, French, Hungarians, Turks, Romanians,
etc.. This observation, which everyone can make in South Tyrol and on the Niviern, is
numerically confirmed by statistics. "The large number of paralytics, which in Prussia
constitutes one-tenth of all Jewish insane persons, already indicates a strong
infestation of the Jews by syphilis, since softening of the brain is known to be a
consequence of syphilis. Moreover, all the specialist physicians who have a Jewish
clientele state that they have occasion to treat an astonishing number of Jewish young
people."'The ngolo -medit rranc Hungarians, who are also known for
their recessive sexuality and their luetic infestation, "own toward paralysis in an
uncanny manner. Whereas in Germany, France and England there are only 1 to 18
paralytics among the mentally ill, in Hungary there are 331. Bosnia has not been
luetically infested for long, therefore the Bosnian soldiers are susceptible to poisoning
and infection. isposition to is as large as the other soldiers, position
to tuberculosis four times as large. They are very prone to high fever temperatures and
delirium

Thus a Jew (Theilhaber, l. c., p.

143.).

143
 rowth of the cells into Ni sen cells, which transform the usual body shapes into
bulging formations. eprosy occurs in Norway, Sweden, Finland, Baltic provinces of
Russia, on the coasts of the Mediterranean, especially frequently in the Near East,
China, Sumatra, Borneo, Java, M iko, South America and on the northern coast of
Asia. Thus, it seems to be a disease predominantly of the and
Mongolians. In its appearance (according to the form) the
Rhinosklerom. ( of the nose) has similarity with the leprosy. It
occurs in eastern Austria, southwestern Russia, Silesia, Italy, Tyrol,
Switzerland, Egypt and Central merica.

The "Egyptian eye disease", of which even the "Neue Freie Presse" (27 May 1W9)
claims that it does not affect all people in the same way, is also a disease of
dirt and rain. England is immune. Germany and Austria as well, but only "where a
richly developed industry and with it the settlement of a (low-bred) population is
missing". On the other hand, Hungary, Italy, Serbia, Romania and the Mediterranean
regions in general are heavily contaminated. Poland, Galicia and Russia are
particularly afflicted by this terrible disease.

But besides sensuality, great excitement is a source of illness for the Midlanders. As
gamblers, speculators and overly enterprising merchants and traders, they are in the
midst of the most exciting struggle for existence. Therefore, it is not surprising that the
dark midlanders, as neurasthenics, are very common among the inhabitants of the
san toriums. In this category, too, the Jews, in so far as they are Midlanders, are
represented in great numbers. Violent emotions are the cause of diseases that deeply
affect the chemical work of the organism. Emotional excitations influence the chemical
composition of the mother's milk as well as of the urine, and thus affect the mammary
glands in the same way as the kidneys. The glands with internal secretion stand in a
strange connection with each other, whose disturbance is always connected also with a
disturbance of the health, as this teaches particularly clearly the newer researches over
the sugar illness. For example, diabetes is caused by disease of the pituitary gland.
The secretes toxic adrenaline, which promotes sugar excretion by the
liver, while the has an inhibitory effect. Likewise, the thyroid gland has an
inhibitory effect on the pancreas. Castrated men and women incincline to diabetes,
while conversely diabetes makes impotent. The signs or accompanying symptoms
of diabetes are: Loss of hair. Chills in the hands and feet, palpitations, tooth decay
(caused by the detoxifying effect of oral saliva), foul-smelling breath (because the lungs
absorb toxic acetic acid).

For example, the popular but excellently written book "Die

Zuckerkrankheit, deren Ursachen Erscheinungen rc. by Dr. M. Walser, Leipzig.

144
 Again, it is the Jews and other nationalities, insofar as they are Central
Americans, who are particularly frequently affected by diabetes.

Even more than the Midlanders and the Primitivoid living in Europe, the Negroes are
skin people. They breathe and transpire with the body skin almost as
intensively as with the lungs. The skin is therefore characterized by a
disgustingly rancid odor. Conversely, whites are also said to emit an odor unpleasant to
the colored . Japanese claim that the Europeans have a " ",
vegetarians explain this by our luxuriant meat food, which may be
justified. If the excretory activity of the Negro skin is not hindered, they even enjoy a
particularly striking resistance to diseases of all kinds. They are then characterized by a
so-called "healing skin", i.e. external wounds heal quickly and without any problems and
only seldom redness, abscesses or blood poisoning occur. The reason for this
phenomenon is, on the one hand, the curative ability of the skin and its rougher texture
and, on the other hand, the sterilizing effect of the tropical sun Consequently, the
intestines of the Negroids are less developed than those of the blondes of heroic .
Because the outer skin takes away the majority of the excretory functions from the
viscera. According to Ehudzinski, the liver and kidneys of the Negroes are of smaller
size and weight, and the spleen is smaller. The intestines of the Negroes are shorter in
relation to those of the Europeans, those of

they resist, for example, yellow fever, malaria, dysentery and diphtheria better than the
whites. They show a conspicuously low disposition to all cancer diseases, and syphilis
never assumes the most malignant forms among them. Nothschuh has recently
confirmed, after his experiences in Nicaragua, that the Negroes and Indians are
comparatively immune to syphilis, and says: "The people of lighter complexion suffer
more from the symptoms of lues, even without complication, in spite of the fact that this
disease is so generally prevalent in Nicaragua, and that the inhabitants (as well as the
whole of Central America) are entirely infested."" Duenn believe that; Negroes are by
nature almost immune to syphilis and that mongrels always lose immunity the less
blood they possess According to F

Cf. Martin in the "Münchener medizinische Wochenschrift" 1906, no. 52. ' Buschan,
Menschenkunde, p. 201.
'Rothschild, Tropcnmcdizin. Erfahrungen auS Nikaragua (Archiv für Schiffs" und
Tropenhygienr 1898p Die Syphilis in Nikaragua (ibid); Die SyvhitiS in Zentral-Amcrika
(ibid, 1908). " Quennec, tiorice "ur I" Lypkili, äan" p^krigus tropicsie (Archiv für Schiffs-
und Tropenhygiene, 1902).

145
 correctly argued, the dark-race peoples transmit syphilis better because they transpire
more through the skin and are more likely to remove the poison from the body by their
strong . the almost general luetic infestation of the Negroes
does not seem to be aftereffects. Negroes are mainly - but according to
recent research not exclusively - affected by the feared sleeping sickness, which is
caused by trypanosomes mediated by the bite of the tsetse fly. Spiel eyer has
established the similarity of s isease with the m ta syphiliti par lysis.

Much more unfavorable, however, are the conditions for the in he

colder climates and in the milieu of European clothing culture. The cold contracts the
skin por , the clothes prevent , and the negroes (and also )
and Primitivoid then of the skin diseases most , in
particular if they got as a result of the mixture with blondes a more tender, more
impermeable skin. Measles, scarlet fever, smallpox, as well as tuberculosis, nervous
and kidney diseases, such as epilepsy, therefore occur more in the brunettes. According
to my observations, black pox affects people of the primitive type particularly frequently
and violently. These are people with protruding cheekbones, hollow dark eyes and large
eye sockets.

Similarly as with the other dark and races, also with the Mongols and Mongoloids
the venereal diseases, especially syphilis, are so frequent as a result of the animal
sensuality that they can be regarded virtually as diseases. Among the
Mongols, syphilis is so common that there is a Japanese proverb that says: No one is
free from vanity and syphilis." In contrast to the Midlanders and Negroes living in the dry
hot countries, syphilis is very common among the Mongols in hereditary forms and is
apparently the cause of the mental diseases so common. Mongols and
Mongoloids are like the women of bilious nature, because obviously the liver functions
differently than with the people of heroic . Therefore it is not improbable that
organic liver and gall diseases can be traced back to Mongolian . That
the modern metropolitan chandal often over the most trivial things with
screeching goes back certainly to Mongolisi s, for which the doggedness is a
.

From the can also be easily explained the bone of the Mongols.
is a disease that is particularly common in the

The Trypanvsomenkrankhcit and its relation to the syphilogcne nervous diseases.

Cf. also: Hcuse, Handbuch der Tropenkranlheitcn Bd. XV, Leipzig l'M.
' Which, after all, also developed in a warmer climate of prehistoric times.

146
 occurs in Mongolians. And vice versa, does , when it affects people of the higher
, resemble the Mongolian type Because the heads become big, the face gets
infantile type, but the extremities remain short and bend due to their bony softness.
According to Woltmann, in crosses of heroic people with mongoloids and
people, organic degeneration occurs, such as dental cari s, myopia. I cite as a
particularly instructive convincing example the Kingdom of Saxony and Upper Silesia.
The cancer attacks stocky and short-legged (therefore mongoloid) people rather than
people with elongated forms. Beriberi, a disease originating in India and resulting in
paralysis of sensation and movement, rarely affects Europeans. In Poland, in the area
where the crossed with the Mongolian very intensively, the
, a felting of the hair, also occurs very often. Obviously, this phenomenon is
also based on : the wire-like, thick Mongolian hair gets the midland curl,
whereby the hair is tangled into an indissoluble ball.

The relationship of the blonde to the disease.

What essentially distinguishes the blond man of heroic type from the dark ones is that
he is a , that with him the spiritual rules over the sensual, and even the
body is imprinted with the seal of the higher spirit by the harmony of the relations. Tens
of thousands of years of strict discipline and hard work have formed and educated these
people and purified them from the dross. The heroic man is the noble vine, which God
has in hard toil and plague, it is the silver tested seven times in the fire and
the purified gold. In nothing does the blessing of pure and higher express itself
most clearly than in health. The race-pure Ario-German remains fresh and healthy until
the highest age, if he is not exposed to adverse coincidences. The color of the face
remains rosy, the skin without , the eyes retain their youthful fire, the body
strength and grace, the spirit liveliness and sharpness. Still find here and there in
England, Fri land, S den, Upper Bavaria, Austria such beautiful, enviable people
who enjoy eternal, divine youth. They are even-tempered people, in whom one part is
firmly and seamlessly joined to the other, and the disease nowhere finds a gaping
fissure into which it can penetrate and begin its destruction. The head is in a
harmonious and at the same time economical relationship to the torso, arms and legs.
Since the skin is more delicate and less permeable due to the cool climate, the viscera
are stronger and more resistant to the work of excretion. The heart, liver, kidneys, lungs
and stomach are larger in men than in women. On the other hand, the man has

' Cf. "Ostara" No. Vö "Disease and Race".

147
smaller thyroid, spleen and urinary bladder The dark and low breeds resemble, as in all
also in this respect, the females. As , the blond man is also of a more
subdued sensuality and thus better protected against a whole series of diseases,
especially the venereal diseases (ceteri ) than the dark ones. The retained
procreative energy converts into mental energy and longer lasting . The blond
person grows slower, matures later, but ages later and reaches on the average a higher
age than the dark and low-bred. And yet, under the present conditions in the civilized
countries, the blondes have three powerful health enemies, which are also sources of
infirmity for them, and these three enemies are called: over-education, over-population
and over-nutrition. Basically, all three are one, for they are merely the consequence of an
overculture, or actually a sham culture, which has arisen from racial ignorance.

T e overformation. As is well known, the blood in man circulates in the large circulation,
which serves mainly to supply the extremities, and in the small circulation, which irrigates
and feeds the internal organs. Now, however, each breed has a special relationship of
the trunk to the extre ities. In the case of hybrids, therefore, inconsistencies of the
external to the internal circulation can easily appear, especially if one takes into account
the role of the external skin, which also varies according to the . The heroic man is a
man of movement, because his extremities are formed in the most perfect and
harmonious way. If people of this type do not exercise enough, either because of
intellectual work, city life or old age, the blood vessels of the external circulation become
more or less clogged, because the motor substances transported there are not
consumed, but stored as fats or self-poisons. That is why the various blood diseases,
such as: Arteriosclerosis and derleimation, gout, phlebitis. Since the vein of the outer
bloodstream is clogged or reduced by such diseases, the heart pumps more blood into
the smaller bloodstream. This is further promoted by the overfeeding or unnatural
nutrition that is common among civilized people. Therefore, as a result of the inactivity of
the extremities, a regressive degeneration of the extremities arises, on the other hand, as
a result of the evil activity of the viscera, a progressive degeneration of the viscera arises,
as it is indeed manifested in the so dreadful cancerous nodules and growths. According
to Matie ka, Baxter and ShrubsnlI, , heart valve , infectious
diseases (measles and scarlet fever excepted) and vascular diseases are said to be
typical of theblondes. This fact is easy to understand, since t blon es - as said -

' Bu schon, Menschenkunde, p.

14V.

148
The skin is not as economically adapted to transpiration as in the dark races. In
addition, the skin is not as economically adapted to transpiration as in the dark races. It
is therefore easily understandable from a racial pathological point of view that the
blondes are known to fever much more easily and violently than brunettes. The body
tries to weaken the poisons, since it cannot eliminate them, by higher degrees of heat.

xercise and the school drill overwork the blond children already in the earliest youth,
wear out their nervous strength and develop the brain too much at the expense of the
rest of the body. As a result of lack of exercise and the rush of blood to the and
genitals, the children become early victims of youthful aberrations, the organic growth
of the body is disturbed, and the result is, especially when foreign racial blood
admixture is added by the parents, partly nervousness, manhood weakness and
hysteria, partly brain and intestinal disorders. The children are pre and
precocious. Wormy fruits, as is known, also ripen earlier, but nevertheless - or just
because of that - they cannot develop into perfect fruits.

The overeducation of the brain and nervous system deprives the bones of too much
nutritional salt , especially phosphorus. vereducation is therefore also to blame for
rickets. And strangely, now we understand at once the quite mysterious connection
between genius, madness and criminality. If genius can be related to insanity and
criminality, it is of course not the real, harmonious genius, but the one-sided, special
"genius", which according to my suggestion is better called "talent". We understand
now that the doubling of the 2nd and 3rd turn of the temporal lobe (of the brain) can be
characteristic for intellectually outstanding men as for example for the anthropologist
Berti on, the historian Veron and the astronomer Gyld n) as well as for criminals.
Excessively large heads can have both outstanding scholars and idiots. Kant was a
cross-head (i.e. a skull with an open ), a phenomenon that is extremely
common among the Mongols. With it, however, these "geniuses" are
correctly recognized in their nourishing nature. These precocious super-imaginary
geniuses are similar to the Mongolian in appearance and spirit. Their
creative activity is not, as in the case of the healthy heroic genius, a creative and
positive one, but an analyzing, decomposing and negative one. These morbid
"geniuses" are predominantly , music , , writing virt os and in
their character just as vile and mean as Mongols. This morbid evil is the bitterest
and most powerful enemy of the true great heroic genius. The history of genius
provides for this in abundance. Here again we have the strange interaction,

149
Over-education produces and these again form the anthropological
basis of modern Americanism and Feminism, which are connected
with it most closely. The wild, unscrupulous money broker, the rush for your dollar, the
reign of terror of gold has subjugated the heroic man and eats away at his marrow. No
less race-killing is the goings-on of the . Like the milk of cows, the milk of a non-
racial wet nurse can be just as harmful, even poisonous, to an infant. The infantile
diseases and the martyrdom, which many infants have to endure today, goes back to the
nursing inability or nursing laziness of the emancipated ladies of the civilized peoples.
The women's , who do their utmost to make it difficult or even disgusting for
women to , are thereby guilty of a gross and punishable crime
against the higher . For the next consequence of the inadequate or unnatural
feeding of infants is the defective formation of bones in the children. Children fed at the
mother's breast get a stronger skeleton and, above all, better teeth than children who are
breastfed with cow's milk.

Overpopulation. The blond man of heroic type is not a man of the ghetto crowd. He
was born in seclusion, and he thrives even today, best there, where he can live in
seclusion and only among his own kind. That is why the country life is his child
and the city life his grave. The blond suffers in the civilized states of Europe not only from
overpopulation in general, but also in particular from the overpopulation of dark mongrels
who infect him with their filth and ghetto diseases. With the over-population, all-mixing
and prol tarianization of civilized mankind, diseases have also increased in an uncanny
way, especially in the last decade

Deep health hazards are especially exposed to the blondes, who, as we have seen,
enjoy the special favor of the heavily contaminated dark race men. When lues newly
invades a people and a family, it attacks at first, but violently, the skin and bones. But
when it has become endemic and inherited through generations, it penetrates more and
more into the interior and attacks the nervous system. We see this sad phenomenon
manifesting itself everywhere. The women's diseases and nervous disorders have
uncanny . As always, the better is the suffering part. For Europeans,
especially blondes, who are luetically attacked by Negroes or dark-raced people, have to
suffer from the most vicious forms of this disease The overpopulation is also to blame
for the fact that the blondes usually do not succeed in maintaining themselves in a better
social status or

Pros. Vinzenz Czerny ("Neue Freie Presse", SO. January 1SO7).

' Bgl. Stockvis, Comparative Racial Pathology and Resilience deS.
Europeans in the Tropics (Verhandl. des X. intern, med. Kongresses, Berlin 1891).

150
to work their way up. They therefore succumb to economic struggle, are pushed down
to the lowest strata, where they no longer find sufficient means of living for their wetness
and therefore fall prey to vice, poverty and misery'.

Overnutrition. A third source of infirmity for the heroic race is overeating , or rather the
unreasonable way of life, which does not correspond to the race and which is caused by
the overculture. Tr. Lehmann made the observation that red-blond people are particularly
prone to rheumatic gouty diseases. Gout is indeed common in the north and among
Germanic peoples (England, northern Germany). In addition to the disposition, the
all-too-common diet of fish (especially raw, half-fried meat) may also be to blame.
According to recent studies, gout is caused by uric acid crystals that are
deposited in the joints from excessively sharp blood. The sharpness and acidity of the
blood, however, is caused by the abundant consumption of meat. Rheumatism is
also a self-poisoning, which is caused by insufficient skin excretion (cold, in which the
skin pores contract), and by excessively acidified (and therefore harmful) blood.
Therefore, rheumatism is often connected with heart diseases. According to the statistics
of a large hospital ( . 1912) half of 1000 rheumatics suffered from heart .
suffered from St. Vitus dance and only showed skin diseases, a proof
t rheumatism arises precisely from the low excretory capacity of the skin.

Practical implications.

Let us summarize the result of our investigation for practical life. We can confidently say
that the normal heroic man, except for misfortunes, protects his health best when he
flees the chandal , seeks out the milieu and chooses the way of life that suits his nature.
In this case he is virtually immune to 99 all diseases. is
therefore also health and best health protection Truly, evil angels and demons are
the ones who strike people with sickness and infirmity. Our practical health r must
therefore be: Away from the sons of darkness, towards the sun, light, air, because we
are the Sonn nkind r, the sons of light. Out o the ghetto stench of the cities, and out
into the countryside, where the balsamic breath of the forests blows around us and
refreshing water streams entice us to bathe, where the landscape lifts our spirit and the
hike over mountain and valley strengthens our muscles.

' Cf. "Ostara" No. 61 "Many or Few Children?"

"Die diätetische Dlutentmischung" , Leipzig 1910, p. 192. This passage was brought to my atten
tion by our faithful "Ostara" reader F., for which I thank him sincerely.
' Vienna "Weltblatt," April 19, 1912.

151
Insufficient air nutrition also produces diseases. I attribute the cancerous diseases of the
smoke sweepers and workers in the tar factories to the disturbance of the internal and
external blood circulation caused by inadequate air supply to the lungs. Rats and mice
living in dull and foul-smelling places are known to be carriers of cancerous ulcers. Low
is physically and spiritually infecting and contagious. Therefore do not marry
, because one marries with it only illness and misery! Just as much one
sexual intercourse with them. In the years around 1 0, barely 10 of the
deceased population in Berlin were free of syphilis. In the provinces, however, there
were still One avoids for these and other reasons after
. One usually catches the contagious disease in crowded
railroad cars, theaters and inns. I simply cannot understand why a general storm
against the state school has not yet been initiated on the part of parents. Today's
schools are veritable hotbeds of disease, which are equally dangerous to teachers and
students of the higher classes, since they must expose themselves to the highest risk of
infection. In general, it can be observed that children, as soon as they go to school,
especially where Jews and suburban rabble are numerous, do not get out of the
diseases and thus burden the budget of the family in an unheard-of way.

Disease carriers and spreaders become the lower races especially by the fact that they
themselves and their environment are dirty. In more recent times it has been found
that rats, fleas, lice, bugs, flies and mosquitoes can spread plague, tuberculosis, skin
rashes, malaria, sleeping sickness, scrofula, etc., more than was previously thought All
cities, where the Jews and Jewesses are numerous, are . The rat, it seems,
travels with the Mongols. Scrupulous cleanliness in the house and especially an
unceasing war of extermination against all vermin in the house - if any - are therefore an
urgent, rest and individual hygienic necessity.

Servants can also be a great source of contagion. Therefore, one should follow the old,
Ariogermanic principle of being one's own servant and doing everything oneself that one
can do oneself. One should also be very careful in th hairdressing salons. I would
strongly recommend everyone to visit only the best hairdressing salons, and to have
their own hairdressing and shaving equipment there.

Each lower has its and spiritual contagious miasma. The spirit generates
the , the generates the spirit. This spirit penetrates everything, he hurries
on the walls of the houses and . on your , on the clothes, yes he can
a whole landscape nd enforce change everything.

' Lenz in arch. s. f. Walk & Wet Col. UNO.

? Cf. "Neue Freie Presse", February 16, 1911. ' Especially against flies'.

152
 and the syphilis , then all politics must
necessarily become unnatural, all religion must degenerate, taste must deteriorate, and
fashions must take on the character of nonsense. There prevails the spirit of
baseness, of the filthiest greed for money and pleasure, of the most unscrupulous
exploitation, of the most heartless bestiality. What this brood is capable of, how it tries
to ruin the last nests of higher by infection and food adulteration,
according to the recipe of secret, rejected Talmud s ts, is proven by the occurrences
of big city life in a . There is, e.g., the abomination that, for scientific
purposes, experiments with syphilis inoculations are made on poor patients in
hospitals. There is, for example, also the memorable case to mention that a money-
grubbing Jewish brandy maker in Berlin sold methyl alcohol instead of schnapps and
killed hundreds of poor people or damaged their health The scientific (business)
capacities have spasmodically, in order to cover the , wanted to
blur the track and to talk the public into believing that it was an "unexplained
". Such discarded attacks are more or less exposed to everyone who mu
live among such a cannibal horde. Who is not bound, he turns his back to those
abysses and seeks the pure light heights and the divine solitude. For in those lowlands
the heroic man perishes not only bodily but also spiritually.

The overpopulation, overindustrialization, food adulteration, and chandalization of

modern life demand human sacrifices of a magnitude laymen can scarcely
comprehend. Thus, the Milwaukee Freethinker (September 10, 1911) reported that; in
the United States in 1910, 25,000 adults became ill from spoiled food, 1120 adults and
as many as 250,000 children became ill. An expert of the Reichsdeutsche
Nährmittelindusirie assured me that in the Reich alone around 800 million
marks of so-called swindle and secret means are exported and sold annually. The
"Wiener Landwirtschaftliche Zeitung" (of December 2-l, 1910), following the recent
noticeable increase in cases of illness after eating margarine, drew attention to the
downright hair-raising conditions of the fat production , which is mainly run by
Jews. The preparation of palm oil by the Negroes can be directly described as
disgusting. On top of that, unripe or already rotten fruits are used. During the
(overhasty) process, bacteria settle on the pulpy flesh of the fruit, splitting the fats and
causing a horrible stench. Exactly the same

Eduard Reich, Die Gestalt des Menschen "nd die Beziehung zum Seelenleben, Heidelberg p.
U5.
- On l7. Avril llll.g the papers reported the quite unbelievable fact that; a man in Frankfurt got to
buy from a Viennese konzcllionicrtcn Privannstitut Cholerabazillcu with w h i c h he wanted to
inject his wife.
'' Bgl. "Neue Freie Presse" 2l). December ION.

153
 of copra. These exotic raw materials, which can be used quite well in the production of
, are now shipped to Europe on horribly polluted ships and are usually converted
into "edible fats" by sulfuric acid treatment. And in spite of these misgivings about the
"artificial" and "synthetic" fats, they are introduced into hospitals on the basis of expert
opinions and sold in enormous quantities in the stores without any objections. In the
German Reich alone, the consumption of margarine has risen in the last decade from 7
million to 100 million kilograms! That the population is not already completely poisoned
by such masses depends only on the honesty of the state chemists and incorruptibility of
the medical profession of the better classes. Therefore: Promotion of the Aryan medical
profession. The old family doctor, who was at the same time a friend of the family and
was respected and appreciated as such, must regain his honor in the face of the
businesslike and chand ic "specialization" and . And on the other hand,
the family doctor should at the same time be a racial hygienist and act as in his
circle . He will not only be able to treat the patients more individually and to
prevent diseases in their early stages, but he will also become a spiritual and priestly
savior in the hardships of life, since he will be able to tackle the diseases consciously at
their roots and heal them. Doctor and patient will win in the same way.

is a bodily , from the ancestors handed down freely given, because

inherited grace and preference, it is lost if the man is not morally and spiritually active to
preserve the inherited high status, a sublime, worthy of heeding truth,
against which unfortunately so many, even high-bred people of the heroic kind have
sinned and still sin today, but for which they are chastised most severely.
pathologic thus becomes ethic, a subject that the biblical book Job already treated
in a perfect way. Even the higher man can be invaded by the disease. while
she is for the the relentless , she is for the higher the mild
, which should spur the individual to the self-active participation in
the and warn against stray from the right path. higher
does not maintain itself, it to be maintained and guarded by each individual,
Tarum: "Watch and pray, so that; you do not fall into temptation" (Matth. XX Vl, -III. "Let
us watch and be sober!" (I. Thess. V) "If you do not watch, I will come upon you like a
ti e." (Apoc., Ill, 3.)

154
 No. 68

The Blonde's Resurgence to Wealth and Power,

an Introduction to Sociology.

155
156
The foundations of human society.

Today, lack of assets is synonymous with social and political powerlessness.

The children of this world, the , are more clever than the children of that world,
i.e. the Aryans. They know that everything is rooted in the soil and not in vapid "ideas",
they know that; every can exist only in a milieu of a certain prosperity and
disintegrates without salvation if it sinks into poverty. The Talmud contains numerous
practical instructions for becoming and again the Jews are prophesied abundance
of wealth and power over other peoples if they remain a ra
organized family. T is blatant egoist in his economic life. Only because of
this he gets on and he acts from his point of view quite right . The

Cf. "Ter Talmud in deutscher Übersepung hcrausgegcben" by Als. Szcn- tesy, Th. Mattern'S
Verlag, Vienna X/, lV12, price Mk. L - - X 6 -.

157
 Aryans will lose out in economic life as long as they remain unconscious of race. In
1912, the Zionist (Young Jewish) Congress took place in Lviv, and the speaker, a rabbi,
gave the following speech, which was printed in the Polish newspapers: "Brothers!
For nineteen centuries the Jews have been fighting for the world dominion which God
Himself promised to Abraham and his descendants. The fact that the Jews are
scattered over all continents proves that these lands belong to them. We are
witnessing an imposing spectacle. Israel is becoming more powerful day by day. The
gold before which mankind bows is already almost entirely in the hands of the Jews.
All states are in debt to them. As a pledge they have mines, railroads, goods and
state factories. Progress and civilization are the ramparts which cover the Jews and
help to realize their plans. The most important world centers of money, the stock
exchanges of Paris, London, Vienna, Berlin, Hamburg and Antwerp are ours. We have
outgrown the other nations. Now we have to take possession of the land.

orkers

d nominations. We will take possession of the school. The

wealth of the church must become a prey of Israel. The magistracy and the authorities, the
doctors must become Jewish. There must be no indissolubility of Christian marriage.
France is already ours, now it is Austria's turn It will come to such a point that
Christians will ask to be allowed to become Jews, but Judah will reject them with
contempt."'

Let us not get upset at all about the Jews, but far more about the blindness of our
comrades, who still have not found the way to the consciousness. If the Jews have
come so high up with their Ra egoism, and we have come so far down without it, then it
should not be difficult for every insightful person to find the way to the right knowledge
himself. Few must rule over many Men are not equal for once, there must be masters and
servants, the social question is merely the question: who shall be above, who shall be
below, - who shall be anvil, who shall be hammer. Assuming that the Aryans were not the
nobler race of men, we would have the right to claim to be on top only on the basis of our
belonging to the Aryan race, because the Chandals - as we have seen - also claim this
right and have already put it into practice.

Therefore, consciousness is the first step to . To be conscious is to

be egoist. goism is a thoroughly moral and praiseworthy egoism. After
all, it is the only

' .Der Bauernbündler", Vienna, November 1, 1912. ') The "Bolksmünner", who promise all wealth, are
made-up jugglers.

158
 and fundamental belief and moral principle of the true, Aryan Christianity. Christ gives
us this instruction with the words: Love your neighbor, i.e. your fellow-racial, as yourself.
After all, human society has arisen biologically from racial inequality. The heroic Aryan,
however, is not only subjectively, i.e. because he is Aryan, but also objectively, i.e. on
the basis of higher nobility and higher, not at all assessable achievements, entitled to
take a higher rank in human society and to rule over the dark races as master. Already
the Code of Manu expresses this thought absolutely clearly. The Cudra' are there to
serve the higher estates The Aryan's right to rule is therefore not an arrogated
prerogative, but a hallowed privilege bestowed by nature itself, and therefore inalienable
and eternal. Every Aryan is " ", lord by God's grace, and to him belongs
the earth and its wealth. I will only sketch here some basic ideas of the ancient Greek
national economists (Aristotle, enophon and others), because on them are based more
or less all Aryan economic systems. 1. he goal of all economy is production for self-
consumption, the so-called "autarky" (self-sufficiency). Only the economy in kind and
barter, built on a healthy agriculture, has justification for the heroic race. The
exchange of goods and services shall be limited to the surpluses of the economy in
kind. 3. All production should, as far as possible, be individual and private economy and
never communal economy or even state economy. This is an absolutely correct race-
psychological principle which modern national economists have completely disregarded.
The heroic man is an individualist and a master and does not like to subordinate himself.

We remain with the old-archaic ndividual and private economy, according to which
every citizen should own private and real property We : "The true purpose of
the state is to provide the greatest sum of happiness to each citizen." And wh
democrat dares to refute Arist that demands from the state: "The community is
happy only when the individual is happy." The old Aryan national economists nowhere
demand a sacrifice of the individual to the "interests of the state," but subordination of
the will of the state to the will of the citizens.

According to the views of the ancient sociology, the state is not to "Negate", but
only to regulate the exchange and trade. For only the state is capable of eliminating
the "bad" sides of the trade, and on the other hand entitled to use the good sides of
the trade and thus to compensate the damage of the trade. "It is up to the State," says
Aristotle, "to import from abroad the products which are lacking ni the country.

' Lowest human key and rest in ancient India. ' "Code of Manu" ("Ostara" No. 22/23>, I, 91. '
Aristotle, Pol., VII, 10. " I. e. III, 4. .

159
to receive, export the superfluous or produced in the country... the state must
operate this as a merchant community."

The old-age economic order is therefore an individual and private economy, in which
the state merely plays the role of an insurance company. However, the ancient social
and economic system was not an anarchic system. On the contrary, masters and
servants were sharply separated. But it was not the money bag that decided the level
of status, but the racial value. The racially inferior was not allowed to own anything,
he was a slave. That is why Arist (I, 4 ff.) states: "The second natural relation of
man to man is the relation of master to slave." "The slave is born by nature to be a
slave, alias a tool in the hands of a Higher Human Being." "And just as every man
may need for his services the inanimate tools, so he also needs the living tools, the
slaves." "The citizen indispensably needs leisure and release from menial labor, or
he cannot conduct the intricate higher business of the state." The remnants
of ancient animal mankind, the primitives and primitivoids, were the first slaves. By
virtue of their inferior intellect, their poor armament, the primitive or low-bred peoples
were subjugated in war by the more pure-bred heroic peoples and made slaves on
the basis of the right of sword and plow. This is how the human society with its class
structure came into being. It has organically grown out of the racial development The
division into classes, in so far as it has developed organically and racially-
biologically, is therefore by no means something backward and reprehensible, but
the necessary basis for the rise of the blondes.

Self-help.

To the young Aryan, who is willing to get out of the social lowlands in an honest
and decent way and to reach prosperity, we can give no better advice than: "Do not
rely on anyone but your nderestimate the value of money and possessions.
Choose, above all, the state that is most conducive to your, the heroic-ari , the
state of the farmer The one who is already too old for that, let him stay in his
profession, take it as a test and preparation for the coming generation and let his
children become farmers.

enophon, says: "But we (are) of the opinion that for a man of quality the
noblest activity and science is agriculture, which offers mankind the means of
existence. This kind of activity also seems to us to be the easiest to learn and the
most enjoyable to practice; it seems to us to be the most

*
"Slave" means, e.g., "slave." >

160
 The most noble and energetic body and to give the spirit the widest scope to take c a r e
o f the affairs of the state and friends. Even the happiest person cannot escape the
magic of agriculture. For the occupation of this profession evidently not only gives
pleasure, but it also promotes domesticity and enables man to perform physically what
is well suited to a free man. For first of all, the earth, when worked, yields all that by which
men live, and in addition, all that serves them for luxury. Then it offers everything with
which one decorates altars and statues and oneself, and that combined with the sweetest
fragrance and the sweetest feast for the eyes"?

Even crafts and honest merchants still feed their man today. Only one must be modest,
frugal and industrious. At all times and in all countries, the heroic Aryans have proved that
they have the most outstanding aptitude for these professions, indeed that they, as well as
in all, provide the solid foundation for them? Beware of disregarding these professions.
The Jews become rich in all these professions and would like to drive the Christians and
Aryans into the intellectual beggar professions, in which the prospects of prosperity and
wealth are zero, in order to be rid of the unwelcome competitors in the commercial and
trade professions. Many parents sacrifice their last possessions out of false ambition in
order to let their children study. Thus, the fateful slogan "Science makes you free" has
mainly contributed to making the families of blond heroic race poor. Schooling and over-
education have created an intolerable glut in all academic professions, so that the
prospects of attaining one's own fortune and thereby independence and freedom are quite
slim. Children who are students eat into the family fortune, which they could increase at an
early age if they were to take up farming or commercial professions. Just look at the Jews.
Every Jew boy want to get to earning early. If e has "studied out," he is indeed a basic

The saddest and most thankless profession that a heroic blond can take up today is the
teaching and artistic profession. The material prospects are possibly even worse than in
the civil service, in addition to the fact that this profession demands the most outrageous
sacrifices, since the teacher is only allowed to recite what is prescribed to him by the
authorities. He is virtually a civil servant and a paid dullard. It is quite similar with the artist
and scholar profession. The independent creator has to count on no income at all,
especially if he wants to stand up for Aryan . For art is a luxury and can
only be enjoyed by the rich.

' enophone, oec. VI.

enophon.oeconomiclt also vou the doctors and advocates.

161
 But since there are no or only vanishingly few rich conscious Aryans, there is no
Aryan literature and no Aryan art today. Just these intellectual professions are
completely flooded by chandalism. A racial Aryan cannot possibly get ahead there,
or can only get ahead if he can do without any income and still watch money himself.
If the Aryans will again, as in old times, choose professions in which they can
become rich, then Aryan literature and Aryan art will again blossom anew. The
situation is not much better in the priestly and soldierly professions. But at least
these professions grant the Aryan, if not the fulfillment of material hopes, at least a
wide field of creative activity and a higher respect. Even the modern police state has
not yet been able to make the priest and the officer completely civil servants,
although the intention is admittedly there. Our next endeavor must be to induce as
many racially pure Aryans as possible to shun the unfruitful dependent professions
and to choose those independent occupations which even today make possible the
attainment of prosperity. The idea of becoming farmers seems very good to many,
but because of their lack of assets they see no possibility of realizing this advice,
since without initial capital and working capital, a forward existence is not possible,
and especially in Germany the land prices are very high. But also there only self-help
can help. If you are too old, you should save and take out a life insurance policy so
that you can at least leave your children a fortune when you die. It is bitter but true
what Lagarde' said: The Germans are a poor people today and the Germans will not
become rich again until every family man has taken out life insurance.

urther condition is: Not only to marry racially equal and racially high, but also to
marry wealthy and to produce few children I assert boldly that at least 75 percent of
the former wealth of the Ario nobility was lost by blackmailing wives and
came into . With the Jews it is considered an unwritten law that rich
people may make only again rich marriages, so that the money remains with the
tribe. The Jewish big financiers form already a just as and in-lawed
family as the European princely houses. Basically, they are even more race-
conscious than these. If wealth is available or has been secured for the children in
the manner described, then the most important question immediately arises as to
how and where the wealth can be invested fruitfully and correctly. My answer to this
is: Only in

' "German writings." ' And more or less all Aryans.

In Austria, there are a number of quite swrtress life insurances based on
e "Kaifer-JubiiSumS-LebenSver- vcheru Vienna and the particularly favorable
welfare association "Zukunft", Vienna XII, Arndtstrasse 89. Ask for brochures.
* Cf. "Ostora" No. 64 "Many or Few
the charity principl
Children?"
e.g. th ng" in

162
 Land, and that, because it is cheapest, in virgin soil. Colonization has therefore
always been the core question of Aryan racial sociology. Only in recent times has
greater attention been paid to both internal and external colonization. Inner colonization
was first planned in Prussia, the very country in which pure intellectualism had
advanced the farthest, had disproved itself, and in which conditions were already so
advanced that it was necessary to devise ways and means of counteracting the
excessive migration of the rural population to the cities and industrial districts. Out of
this emergency situation, the Prussian Settlement Commission came into being,
which was provided first with 100 million and later with 600 million marks from state
funds in order to acquire large estates and other properties and to settle them
with German farmers and workers.

In Germany, the Ostpreußische Landgesellschaft m.b.H., the Teutsche Bauernbank

für Westpreußen, G.m.b.H., and the Mecklenburgische Attsiedlungs Gesellschaft are
also engaged in internal colonization. A smaller private company is the "Deutsche
Kleinsiedlungs - Genossenschaft" in Ostrowo, Posen Very important are the so-called
"Besitzbefestigungsbanken", i.e. those banks which (like e.g. the

In Austria there are a few very old Christian mortgage institutions (not "banks") founded
on the principle of charity, which distribute their net profits, which number in the millions,
annually for charitable purposes. I mention first of all the famous "Erste österreichische
Sparkasse", Vienna, Graben. It would be a truly social deed if this institution were to
include the Besihbefestigung in its charity program. It would gain both morally
and materially. Excellent and particularly recommendable German colonies are
"Heimland", the fruit-growing colony "Eden" in Oranienburg, and
"Mitgart", which is in the process of being established.

Old, natural and cheap German colonial land is - Austria - Ungarn Since the most
ancient times, the Danube land, so richly blessed by nature, has been the colonial land
of the German people and thus of a large part of the heroic-Aryan , until this
development was abruptly interrupted by the Kleindeutsch-liberal policy. It is constantly
agitated that no Reichsdeutsche Mark should migrate to Osterrcich-Unga n, because the
strengthening of the Austrian

163
 Germanism would be tantamount to a strengthening of German anti-Semitism. The
-Austrians should be isolated and financially ruined, so that Kleindeutschland
would remain completely scandal- . Wealthy Reich Germans are to be told that in
the German-Austrian Alpine countries one can still get good land for very money.
One should contact the various German-Austrian protective associations, e.g.
the "Südmark" in Graz, the "Heimstättengesellschaft" in Graz, the
"Niederösterreichischer Bauernbund" in Vienna, the "Ostmark, Bund deutscher
Österreicher" in Linz. Excellent land in Hungary is even cheaper. In this regard, one
should contact the "Verein zur Erhaltung des Deutschtunis in Ungarn" in Vienna. As far
as overseas colonies are concerned, Canada offers the best prospects. Information
about this is best obtained from the splendidly run "Emigration Office", London,
Broadway, which, by the way, provides exact information about all English colonies in
all languages. In South America, the German colonies thrive especially in southern
Brazil, i.e. in Santa Katharina Sao Paolo and Rio Grande do Sül. In these countries,
the "Hanseatische Kolonisations- esellschaft" (Hanseatic Colonization Society) in
Hamburg and Dr. Hermann Meyer's agricultural colony "Neu-Württemberg und Tingu
are working. In Paraguay, the colonies are especially "Nueva Germania" and
"Hohenau", which offer great prospects. For the colonization in Argentina, Director
Josef Greger (Munich-Freising, Nuppstraße), the publisher of the excellent monthly
journal "South America

' Cf. "German Colonist Life in the State of Santa Katharina in Southern Brazil," by Hermann Leysrr,
GutenberghauS (G. O. Persiebl), Hamburg, 1902.
For information on this district, contact the an consulates in Porto Allegre and Rio Grande.
Leipzig, Bismarckflrake 9.
 If you want to emigrate to Argentina, please contact Director Greger? The German
colonies can only be considered by the very wealthy. For agriculture, only the districts
around Kilimanjaro in German East Africa are suitable, and for cattle breeding (on a large
scale) German Southwest Africa. For plantations very valuable would be Togo, German
East Africa and Samoa. But a deluded, liberal government economy has already handed
over the most valuable areas to the large colonial companies, which demand almost
Central European prices for the lands. Another thing that does not recommend the
German colonies is the police spirit that has been introduced there and which,
unfortunately, has also found its way across the ocean into the German overseas
countries. Germany also has a nursery for young colonists in the "Kolonialinstitut" in
Hamburg and in the colonial school in Witzenhausen.

Community assistance.
The modern age likes to call itself the social age. Unfortunately, today what is called
"Society" is as much as racial mishmash and on this mishmash the modern state is
built. It is therefore a fundamental error of most national economists to hope from the
"state" or the "society" as such for the resurgence of the oppressed to power and wealth.
This hope is at first a purely theoretical one. Nevertheless, I want to explain this subject,
because I am often made suggestions, especially by new readers of
" stara", which are rooted in state aid or association aid. I therefore want to outline in
general terms the

165
conditions under which it is possible to improve the general economic situation of the
heroic Blonde by means of public assistance. However, I expressly emphasize that
self-help, to which I give unconditional priority, must always precede state and
community aid.

For "state", "society" and "association" are to be understood merely as sums of

individual beings. In a bureaucratically established state, the economic order would
have to be set up according to race-psychological principles in such a way that the
inferiors would automatically be kept back in the lower strata, while the superior heroic
race elements would form the ruling upper stratum. Practically this could be carried out
first of all by heroic-ariocratic legislation, the guiding principle of which would be the
guiding principle of all Old-Aryan rights, to make the Chandals servants - though mildly

were quite familiar to Aryan

antiquity, as well as to the Middle Ages, which were dark only to the obscure. The
free movement of the lower es was inhibited, racially pure land was thereby
protected racially hygienically from the invasion of lower elements and the diseases
adhering to

A heroic-ariocratic state today would have to close its borders against the immigration of
Mongols, Negroes and Midlanders, would have to exclude the already resident members
of these races from the schools and thus deprive them of the intellectual means in the
struggle for existence. These thoughts may seem utopian for the time being.

But one who has not seen the world from personal experience is unlikely to arrogate to
himself the right to be the judge of one who draws from decades of personal experience.
No less a person than W. Wilson, the President of the United States, has pointed out the
dangerousness and harmfulness of Eastern European and East Asian immigration to
North America. It is understandable that he thereby aroused the indignation of all dark
.

the Austrian, and most recently also at the Imperial German universities, the demand
to curb the influx of East and South European students by means of appropriate state
laws appears again and again. These demands will no longer be defeated and they have
a good chance of being accepted, if the voters at the electoral meetings - later it will be of
no value - demand from their candidates for deputies the absolutely binding promise that
resolutely stand up for these racial hygiene laws. If we have the right to protect
our livestock against the introduction of cattle diseases, we have all the more the right to
protect the higher humanity from the chandals. In the case of outbreaks of epidemics or
, the Jews were always the first to be burned in the Aryan . This custom
was not so unfounded. For

' Dgl. "Ostara" No. 65 "Disease and Race" and No. 67 "The Relations of the Blond and Dark
to Disease." ' In his works, Uistorx ok tko vniteä States."

166
 If there is a plague, cholera or epidemic of leprosy somewhere today, it is certainly
always the fault of a Jew. In May 1913 a conflagration broke out in the ghetto of
Bratislava, to which the whole city almost fell victim, because the Jews did not want to
extinguish fire because of the Sabbath rest. The sensational revelations about the
monstrous bribery and kickbacks in the weapons industry and about the secret
connections between the stock exchange prices, which were inciting to war, and the
military suppliers prove that our forefathers did not act so unwise when they grabbed the
actual peacemakers and secret exploiters by the collar. Of course, this movement must
not be directed against the denomination, but only against the race. In fact, in these
conditions are involved chandals of every religion and language. In the good old days,
the Jews were considered as the golden egg-laying hens. For example, the great Elector
for Brandenburg issued a letter of protection for only 50 Jews. Each of these Jews was
allowed to have only three children, of which only the first was tax-free. For the second
child the Jew had to pay 1000, for the third 2000 Taler. These taxes were later
increased, especially by Frederick II during the Seven Years' War, and the regulations
were tightened in such a way that only the first-born Jew could marry. The Jews were
excluded from all state and teaching offices, from the medical profession, from
agriculture and from trade in all agricultural products. In addition to these regular taxes,
the Jews had to pay many other taxes. For example, since 1728 they had to pay 4800
thalers annually for the salary of the "längen Kerls". Damages from the minting business
were passed on from the Germanic population by collecting them in the form of taxes
from the Jewish community. Even for the Academy of Sciences they had to pay a
calendar fee of 400 talers annually. It would not be so bad, for example, and not even a
special innovation, if in the event of a war the edict of tolerance for the Jews were lifted
and the Jewish community as a whole had to vouch for the course of state values.
Instead of making the poor people happy with a jubilee confiscation, as was done in the
liberally enslaved German Reich in 1913, the billion should have been taken out of the
German Jewry alone. It has been shown, after all, that these people derive the greatest
benefit from the war industry.

Banks and joint-stock companies would have to disappear as immoral economic

institutions that only promote the . Prison and death sentences,
which only burden society, would have to be abolished and replaced by fines and labor
penalties. Every criminal would have to work to compensate the injured party for the
damage done, if possible. The criminal should be enslaved. In February 1911, an
important meeting took place in Moabit r prison, in which very important decisions were
made about the use of convicts as workers. The following should be done:

167
 than 63,000 prisoners (in Prussia alone) will be affected by
this decision. Conversely, the entire state enterprise would have to be set up in such a
way that the burdens would be less onerous for the higher race, which would have to
enjoy the old tax privileges again Sword and booty rights would have to compensate
the Aryan warrior for the terrible sufferings of modern field warfare. This demand is
also nothing unusual. England still upholds the right of booty at sea in the right of
capture. I do not see why just the chandalic stock market crooks should receive all the
material benefits from the wars and why just the Aryan soldiers should not earn more
than merely a bronze plate and one license on a barrel organ. If Germany, for
example, would proclaim the right of booty to land, then the chandalic warmongers
would once and for all cease to be warmongers and world peace would be assured.
Modern states rest on an internally reliable army. But the foundation of reliable armies
is the heroic-ari man The dark urban rabble is unfit for military service or hostile to
it. A government which, like the governments of the second half of the 19th century,
governs in a permanently hostile-liberal manner, promotes anarchy, as the rise of
Social Democracy clearly demonstrates. A government which is permanently friendly
therefore promotes the blond racial element and secures peace, order and prosperity
and puts charitable reins on the racially inferior, mostly degenerate urban population.
Without peasants, no kings Frederick II of Prussia once said:
"The city always recruits itself from the countryside. The city would have died out long
ago if it had not received new blood from the fields. What is city and farm today is
nothing but land that migrated into the city gate the day before yesterday. The true
wealth of the country lies in the culture of the land; the peasants are the real
breadwinners of society. It would be an unforgivable mistake to tax them so heavily as
to impoverish them. On the contrary, they must be encouraged to cultivate their fields
well."
Since only a laborious life on the land is beneficial to the heroic race, the laws of
all heroic ages determine that the main possession and wealth of the heroic
people should consist in land ownership. The nobles were given the best and largest
estates. Since these are naturally located only in the plain

' "Alldeutscher Tagblatt," Vienna, February 10,

1911. ' E.g., payment of taxes in naturalibui.
Cf. "Ostara", No. 62: "Die Blonden und Dunklen alS Heerführer", No. 63: "Die Blonden und
Dunklen als Truppen".

168
 The blond racial element in all states lives predominantly in the arable plain, while the
more mountainous parts are inhabited by an inferior population. Thus already Ly urg
decreed that the blond Spartans were assigned the estates in the center of Lacedaemon
as a share. The Perioeci, however, lived around the less fertile lands situated in the plain
(hence their name the "Umwohner"!) in the more mountainous part of the country. With the
old Teutons the land property was divided quite similarly. Thus, even today, the North
German plains and districts poor in industry are inhabited mainly by blond peasants, while
towards the Harz, Thuringian Forest, Ore and Niesen Mountains the population becomes
darker. This phenomenon is particularly evident in Bavaria and Austria, where in the alpine
parts the dark (alpine) type increases quite noticeably. There, however, where the valleys
widen into larger basins, or on wide fertile plateaus, the blond racial element is still more
strongly represented. (Lower Bavaria, Machland, M sfeld, Tullnerfeld, Marchfeltz,) In
contrast to the social order of the Chandals, who favor the fragmentation of land
ownership and the rapid change of land ownership connected with it, the heroic-ariocratic
social order regards the soil as something sacred, as an immovable foundation, with which
the weal and woe of a family shall be forever connected. That is why in England, Germany
and Austria there still exists the fidei and majorats system, which basically considers
the land as a family property and not as a personal property. One person, usually the
eldest, is supposed to take over the landed property undivided. Land is indivisible and
inalienable. These are thoroughly race-hygienic laws, immensely beneficial to the
existence of the blond heroic race. To these laws England and partly also German Austria
owe their relatively rich and also anthropologically high-quality nobility. Where, on the
other hand, these beautiful laws have departed as a result of the victories of revolutionary
and liberal ideas (e.g. in France, partly also in Germany), there the nobility has become
impoverished and degraded.

A state that wants to promote the social advancement of the heroic must also amend
the patent and author laws, which are hostile to inventors and creators, in a heroic-
ariocratic spirit. The granting of patents should be free of charge for the inventor. The fees
would have to be paid by the exploiter. The intellectual property and author's rights would
have to be "as unlimited in time and subject matter as the property rights. Encroachments
on inventors' and authors' rights would have to be punished severely, like theft. For, by
protecting the creative man and his heirs, the state protects the noble race and its
descendants.

The Latin word "Alpe" is simply a "Germanic" word and means: "there" "land of the Albs", i.e. o f
t h e prehistoric people.

169
 Among the economic institutions of the state, the expansion of the postal savings banks
and the state auction offices (in Vienna called "Dorotheum") would have to be advocated
above all. These two institutions are in fact called upon to establish in a bloodless manner
the transition to a better social future. For they will deprive usury in the money and credit
system of any possibility of existence. The only thing to be recommended is the unification
of the Postal Savings Bank with the "Dorotheums" to be established in all larger towns and
cities. In this way, the finances of the

As far as the various associations for the economic promotion of Aryanism are concerned,
one must beware of dogmatism and hasty judgments. The goodness here, as everywhere,
does not depend on the program, but on the honorableness of the leading personalities.
The help that the heroic man can expect from these economic cooperatives cannot
therefore be estimated from the outset and

The successes are therefore very noteworthy from an economic point of view. The racial
aspect is only indirectly and unintentionally taken into account. The same is true of the
various rural credit cooperatives (either Schultze-Delitzsch system or Raiffeisen). In
1910, the Raiffeisenkassen increased by 472 local groups in Austria alone. In June
1913, the German Raiffeisenverband increased its capital to 15 million Marks.
At this point, the various national protection societies should be mentioned, as they have
developed to a great flourishing especially in German Austria. Special merits have been
earned by the "Sü -mark" (Graz), which even made attempts at German internal
colonization, but abandoned these attempts, whereupon this idea was excluded by the
Grazer Heimstatten-Gesellschaft. What makes the prosperity of all these associations so
immensely difficult is the fact that no consideration can be given to the racial equality of the
members, and this gives rise to internal friction, which is further aggravated by the tiresome
political antagonisms. It is exactly the same with the various social workers' cooperatives.

The most meaningful innovation of Emperor Joseph II, which, by the way, dates back to Joseph I.,
is the "new" "new" "new".
The 65,000-member "Niederösterreichischer Bauernbund" (Vienna VIII, Hammerlingplatz S) is an
excellently run association.

170
 (e.g. Zeiß, Abbe, SunIight, etc.). In addition, however, there is a second important
fact of crucial importance.

mostly faithless - olks-economists do not know, that only

those societies and foundations really achieve practical and resounding economic
success prosper and increase in a fabulous manner always and everywhere, where
blondes of heroic race are their main bearers, which are built on a religious basis, and
that so far not a single learned or unspiritual association or other purely business
cooperative can show similar results. On the contrary, they fall far short of the means
expended. It can be stated as a principle of human economic policy that practical
economic successes, if they are aimed at by associations, can only be achieved on the
basis of a religious statute. That is why the heroic-Aryan antiquity, whether in
Mesopotamia, Palestine, India, Egypt. Greece, Italy or German either the
aristocratic or peasant unspiritual individual property or the spiritual hierarchical

A business communal property - as represented e.g. by the modern predatory and

immoral joint-stock companies, banks and finally many modern state enterprises - did
not know the Aryan economic order. In the Middle Ages, therefore, all social, hygienic
and scientific associations such as the guilds, "Spi" valleys, baths, school and teaching
institutions had a religious basis. And rightly so. For without morals every society
becomes a gang of robbers in disguise. Whoever reads the newspapers carefully will be
able to verify the correctness of my assertion. Religion is a social necessity. The 'science
gives only knowledge, it forms and enriches only the intellect, while the true religion
forms and enriches intellect and mind, makes man not only knowing but also wanting,
not only Mongolian receptive but also Aryan It makes the person productive and gives
him the strength to correctly value the trials of life and to

Religion is: to convert the world view recognized as correct also into living action.
Therefore, true religiosity, because it gives courage, energy, practical wisdom,
confidence in life and the firm trust in the achievement of the goal of life prescribed to the
higher , is an indispensable condition to become prosperous in an honest and
decent way. Those unfortunate mongoloid and heartless brain-only
who tear religion out of the German people's chests and

That is why the "enlighteners" in the service of Chandalism persecuted and destroyed the
spiritual-economic institutes with special fanaticism. It was the capital accumulated in these
institutes, which fell into the hands of the chandals, that enabled them to develop the chandalic-
liberal-big-capital-economic system.

171
 The Jews who want to see their "scientific" for it, have known well what they
are doing. Just the richest Jews are the most orthodox and devout Jews, because they
know that religiosity is the key that unlocks the way to the . "Faith" is self-
suggestion, but self-suggestion is the secret of all drive and personal practical
success. The Midlanders are virtuosos in the suggestion of others as well as of
themselves. Their "auto-suggestion" becomes a fanaticism that infects others as well.
The nearest modern example to us is the general of the "Salvation Army" Wiliam
Booth, a heroid with a strong Mediterranean touch (dark eyes, strong dark eyebrows,
hooked nose). Cardinal Manning says well of the Salvation Army: "The work of the
"Salvation army", in spite of its faults, is too much a reality and a fact to be any longer
held in low esteem." Under the direction of its commander, Mr. Elwin Oliphant, the
"Salvation Army" has achieved quite fabulous success in a short time in the German
Empire. However, Mr. Oliphant presents the type of the self-sacrificing heroic Aryan
and the most active members resemble him. Nowhere and never have there been
societies that have accomplished more astonishing and greater things than the various
religious orders, insofar as their members were heralds. Even today their residences,
though mostly profaned, give a vivid picture of the beauty, art of living and sublimity of
their work. Not the denomination, but the is the decisive factor, because the
Catholic orders of the Templars, Teutonic Knights, Knights of St. John
Benedictines, Cistercians, Premonstratensians, Carthusians and Trappists were just
as outstanding in science, art and agriculture, as on the other hand on the Protestant
side the "Salvation Army", deaconess founders, the Herrenhuters and other sects
Now it does not occur to me remotely to defend or even to advocate the aims which
the various religious cooperatives discussed have today. But the unprecedented
practical successes of these cooperatives prove that the heroic-ari man as a
religious man works most gladly and enthusiastically in a religious community,
because religion, as it were, embellishes and artistically transfigures the act of charity.
Therefore, if the resurgence of the blondes is to be promoted by community aid,
this can best be don only in religious form.

i D. i. "Salvation Army." Cf. the instructive pamphlet, "Twelve Months of War and Victory, an
Annual Report on the Spiritual and Social Work of The Salvation Army," Verlag der Heilsarmee,
Berlin, L^V. 6l.
' Cf. Rev. Braun? "Sektenbüchlein" and Rev. Kalb: "Die Kirchen und Sekten der Gegenwart."

172
 No. 1/
The a ulture and
istorical ieroglyphics

173
 I.ölbcrg in grace" in the Wiencrwald.
The praying Savior is lwn the Grnl "e"°cl
(Valkyrie- getriistrt. ^L-rgl. S. ".)

174
4. dar ..Mattcrhöriidl", a nntnrllchcr Bnivcnstria in the
Wicncnaald near Mödliag <Dal. S. I",

175
Lin altk" ^>eilig""l>ild, l>aS martyrdom of l>l. Corona
darslkllend.

176
177
178
8. The abbey-island town of Mont St. Michel in Brittany,
"the" most beautiful and largest St. Michael's sanctuary.
lBrgl. p. 51).

179
The riginal and rue
ssence of .
Contrary to its original nature, the Christian Church has been transformed into
an institute of dogma and humanity since the beginning of modern times, when the
Chandal came to rule in all Christian states. This falsification has been the most fatal
falsification of the world history. For the Christian church was from the beginning and
already before Christ an ariosophical, racial-hygical, racial-political, ra
and ra institute for the and purification of the ario h roic .

This was the meaning and the basis of all ancient religions, as long as they
were proclaimed by Aryan priests and teachers and protected and shielded by Aryan
princes, this was also the basis of the . This was the content of
the Atlantean, the old-Germanic, the Egyptian, the old-Isra lite, the old-Indian, the
old-Greek and old-Roman religion. Even the layman, if he studies the essence of
ancient mythology quite naively and impartially, notices that the center around which
the whole religion revolves is ancestor worship. But ancestor cult is nothing else than
cult, because the gods are then, as Euhemerus quite rightly says, nothing else
than the differently and occultly organized ancestors of present people, the pre- and
primeval men!

I was the first to make the assertion - and the longer I continue to substantiate
and investigate this thesis, the firmer my conviction becomes - that the "ar " heroic
race was not at all the product of an arbitrary or purely natural, but of a purposeful
selection of breeders in the hands of ariosophically trained priests.

The Ario heroic has therefore not arisen by itself, it can therefore also not
exist by itself, without the protecting dams of a race-scientific and race-economical
religion. This is taught by the cultural history and religious history of all peoples. -

As often as chandal into the pri st , the and

species- religion immediately became , idol , fetishism and, what
is the main thing, a propaganda institute for the general mixture. The lower
recognize with their instinct much sooner and better what is beneficial to the stock of
their race than the highbred ario h roid . Immediately they counterfeit the of
the religions to humanity r ligion or even to pure . So it
was in Atlantis, in Egypt, in abylonia, India, Persi , Greece, om and so it is now in
Christian Europe.

ot only is falsified, but also everything that could justify and prove the
esoteric sense of Christianity was, just as the Bolsheviks are doing now, violently
suppressed and eradicated. The chandal, as a beast that drinks, sleeps and
, and mostly nothing else performs, has no

180
 istory and no tradition. His purely material life is nothing but the boringly monotonous
line of material everyday needs! Because he has no history and tradition, the Ario
heroic should not have them either, so that he does not imagine himself to be more or
different than his subhuman "fellow brother".

The saints have also fallen victim to this destructive instinct. Catholicism and
Protestantism have made something completely different out of the cult of the saints
than the old Ario christian church meant and intended with the cult of the saints.

I hope that in the following I will succeed in proving that the of

the saints is nothing else than obsolete ancestors and heroic of the ario h roic
. To reject the saints as hieroglyphs of racial and cultural history because the
Catholic Church today preserves these hieroglyphs for us - but without understanding
them - is just as absurd as rejecting Plato, Aristotle or other ancient writers because
their manuscripts were written by monks. Truly, in the figures of the saints the Church
has preserved for us - I emphasize, unconsciously! - as great a treasure as in the
ancient classical writings.

St. Augustine pronounced the great word that has been our guide and signpost
in all ariosophical research: "What we call Christian religion has existed from the
beginning of the lines. Even at the Council of Basel, Cardinal Nicolaus Tusanus was
able to say openly that the saints had taken the place of the old gods as emergency
helpers.

The saints were in the ancient church - and are still today in the ariosophical-
esoteric church! - A kind of hieroglyphic pictorial writing of the and cultural history
of the heroic kind. If our ancestors had preserved this wisdom in books or other
monuments, they would have been destroyed long ago and this precious old-Aryan
wisdom would have been forgotten forever. Thus, however, the knowledge of religion,
faith, custom and culture of our ancestors ha been preserved since the Tertiary until
our days in the hieroglyphics of the holy figures, and we can read from the saints as
from open books and thus look back into the dawns of the oldest primeval times.

This ariosophical hagiology, as I would like to call this new and young science,
is one of the most appealing and grateful sciences that exist. For it provides us with
the richest stimulation, especially when we wander through the countryside. Wherever
we go, even if it is far from home, the saints, churches, pictures, statues, wayside
shrines, shrines and chapels will talk to us about our ancestors, about their life and
work. The countryside becomes a wonderful place for the hiker.

181
living book, with the help of which he can bring to life all the enchanted
figures of the past.

But apart from this purely ideal use, the saints are, as it were, guiding fossils,
which let us know the cosmic and fateful basic character of each region and thus
also its practical evaluation in the most different directions. This is especially useful in
the case when one wants to settle down in a place or to establish its existence, or
when one wants to know promising possibilities offered by the place where one lives.

Now we understand why the Renaissance scandals, both Catholic and

Protestant, were so eager to suppress the cult of the saints or to steer it in the wrong
direction: to prevent the Aryan from becoming the master of his destiny and of his
local environment. Because if I am master of my local environment, if I am master of
my fate, then I am also master of success. Jews and Freemasons know this very well
and act accordingly, but they want to monopolize this secret knowledge for
themselves alone, because it is the basis of their material power.

Therefore, since the Ario heroics have been alienated from the veneration of
saints in this sense, they have also declined economically, politically and culturally -
or perished altogether.

In the aforementioned sense, Guido v. List ("Deutsch-mythologische

Landschaftsbilder"), Alerander v. Peez ( " Erlebt und Erwandert"), Franz Kiehling
("Altertümische Streifzüge", "Poigreich") dealt with ariosophical hagiology. The most
important lind most br oh. N. Sepp in his pioneering books
"Heidentum und seine Bedeutung für das Christentum" (Negensburg, Manz 1853)
"Taten und Leben Jesu in ihrer weltgeschichtlichen Beziehung", "Allbayrischer
Sagenschatz" (Munich, Stahl 1876), "Die Religion der alten
Deutschen" (Munich 1890, Lin- dauersche Vuchh.). Much valuable material is also
contained in Grimm's "German Mythology" and Carus Sterne: "Thuiskoland".

The ethod of riosophical giology.

In order to grasp the esoteric essence of a saintly figure and to be able to
read the saintly hieroglyph, one must observe and examine the following:

The name of the saint. The etymology of the saint's name alone, when
treated according to the protolinguistic method, leads to surprising and immensely
suggestive results. We come then usually on an God or Hero and know
then immediately, in which special direction, whether for example as moon, or sun
God, as stone- or Hieroglyph the is to be .

') Cf. 2. Lairz-Liebenfels: ProtoNngiliM, "Ostara" No. 50.

182
 So we often went already by the protolinguistic tymologi to interesting
connections with the deities of the most different . Also temporally deep views
often open up to us into the Tertiary. The sacred figures become paleoanthropological
and paleoarchaeological probes that penetrate deeper than any other science.

The "science of digging", the archaeology, can bring to light relics of the distant
past, these relics can give us some information about th anthropology and culture of
prehistoric man. But it will be mostly more or less valid conjectures, which can not be
verified. The ariosophical hagiology enables us exactly this verification and in addition
still valuable additions already alone by the protolinguistic investigation of the holy
names.

The attributes and the representation of the saints. It was not until the
Renaissance and Chandal period, which destroyed everything mystical, that the saints
were depicted rationalistically and realistically. The main thing for the Renaissance
artists is the natural representation of the body, clothing and surroundings of the
saints. It was completely different in the Middle Ages and Antiquity. There the
representation of saints is strictly stylized and typified. The whole representation of the
saint is at first sight recognizable as a hieroglyph. The attributes are always presented
in the same way and as the main thing, in contrast to the modern, especially the
baroque representations, where the attributes are arbitrarily omitted, or treated as
secondary things, or even changed, and that intentionally, in order to blur the esoteric
sense of the figure of the saint. It is of great importance whether, for example, the saint
carries a stone, a lance, a hacksaw, a wheel, an angel, a bird as an attribute. From the
attribute we can read the history and the essence of the saint, and we can establish
important connections with ancient figures of the gods, or gain information about the
culture and technology of the most ancient times.

It is a question whether the way of fixing knowledge by books is really the most
practical and aesthetic. I dare to dispute this. If the and the library
madness develops even further, then the libraries will grow to monsters, which no
human being will be able to translate and use. The books will become walls and
towers, in which the living knowledge and wisdom will be buried untraceabl and most
. Already today it is so that I bury a treatise once and for all and untraceable, if I
let it appear in a large daily paper. If I neglect to get a copy of the newspaper, or if I
lose it, which happens only too easily, or if I misplace it in my archives, then after a few
years the finding of the article is already a difficult, if not impossible matter. Thus, all
my articles published by

r> Cf. Dehrl: Iconology of the Saints.

183
1893 to 1919 written newspaper and Zeitschrift nartikel irrecoverably lost!

The deposition of the knowledge and is m in form of holy hieroglyphics

seems to me already alone from the economic and practical point of view a happier
solution. The ancients chose this form partly out of compulsion, since paper and
printing were not available to them. But they chose this form also from ,
because the hi roglyph can be at the same time also occasion for the activity
of the arts (painting, sculpture). Thus, it represents at the same time a very
extraordinary aesthetic and monumental value, which can not be said of a book to
the same extent! For the also represent the object
according to its essence and - what is very important - to so that
it is understandable only to the one who has the ariosophic key to the esoteric
mysteries.

However, the saintly figures become even more valuable for the history
and cultural history through the legends connected with each saint, which often
explain their essence to us in the smallest details, establish new connections with
ancient gods and heroes and allow us deep insights into and cultural
development of mankind in the most distant past.

The localities to which certain saintly figures are tied, such as wells, springs,
ponds, swamps, mountains, caves, fcln needles, trees, forests, islands further
determine the essence of each saint and give us further, valuable information.

Conversely, the presence of a saint, for example, indicates the presence of

caves, rock formations, medicinal springs, etc. Certain saints also indicate that the
place in question was already inhabited in prehistoric times, that this or that industry
was practiced there, that metal or salt is found there, etc.

Very important for the cosmic and fateful (astrological) conditions is the feast
day of the saint and his position in the r nd r It gives us astrological values
and information, which allow us to draw valuable conclusions. For example, the
saints whose feast days fall in April are related to Mars and Aries (Aries), whose
feast days fall in December are related to Jupiter and Sagittarius (Sagittarius).

The patronages of the saints, that is, the type of estates or human classes to
which they give their special . From the nature of the patrons can be
inferred the nature and peculiarity of the saint in question, and open up further
prospects. From the local saint one can therefore infer the planet and the
under which the place stands, which is of greatest value for political astrology
and Mundane astrology.

184
From this we can read for past and future from arbitrary distances the local events in
economic and political relation. But also the personal destinies of the inhabitants of the
place can easily be traced. Who has in his own horoscope, for example, a well
illuminated Jupiter and Sagittarius well , will arrange his life more happily, if he
lives in a place or on a , which stands under patronage of a Jupiter or
Sagittarius saint. Because the place patronages were determined by the ariosophical
fathers exactly after astrological points of view!

We must also consider the folkloric customs possibly associated with the cult
of each saint.

In our investigations, of course, the purely historical saints are excluded, which
do not interest us at this point. Here we are mainly interested in the old Christian
saints, who are often not historical personalities at all, but simply Christianized gods
and heroes. There are some cases, where still in the late Middle Ages really historical
saints have replaced older folkloristic saints and god : for example St.
Stephen of Hungary, St. Leopold in place of St. Florian. These "hagiological shifts" can
be explained by the efforts of the medieval dynasties to make the saints from their
families national saints in order to give their dynasty higher consecration and greater
authority. That is why every European country has great saints in its princely houses.
This is not pharisaism and bigotry, but just a consequence of the racial-political
heritage of the old Ariosophic-Christian church. In pre-Christian times princes and
kings descended from heroes and gods, in Christian times they had to descend from
saints, since these had taken the place of the gods and heroes.

In the following I bring a small, alphabetically arranged list of the most

significant figures of saints. I have arranged this list for practical use, but had to be as
brief as possible because of the limited space. Each saint is given a short explanation
according to name, attributes, legend, locality, feast day and patronage and the
connections with the pre-Christian mythology are pointed out.

The understanding reader will be able to develop these short remarks easily to
whole treatises or books. For this is precisely the great thing about the "hagiological
Hi roglyphi , that can contain the wisdom of a whole book in
.

185
 rauja-C ri tus and St. Mary.
Jesus Christ is the holiest of the saints. In the Ariosophy he must be understood
not so much as a historical individual, but rather as a species concept, as the ancestor
and ancestral god of the Ario heroic and completely timeless, or under the
aspects of the "Holy Trinity", i.e. as the past, the existing and the coming God-Man
. Jesus Christ is, according to the view of the oth bishop lllsilas, equal to
Frauja, equal to Frohdi, Froh, Baldur. The name "Lord", "Dominus", "Kyrios" is to be
understood as the proper name of a god, the Adonis, who is known to be identical with
the Germanic Froh and Baldur up to the smallest features. With this conception of
Christ all contradictions, inconsistencies, platitudes of the Christian religion disappear,
and a new wonderland of sublime splendor and unfathomable height and depth opens
up to us. All the mysteries of the past, present and future will then reveal themselves to
us. Now we understand why Frohdi- aldur's means peace, world peace, golden
age, Messiah's time and earthly paradise, the paradise in which there will be only
high-minded men.

How glorious and profound then are the words of Sa o Grammaticus, who says:
"In King Fruote's days Christ is born", i.e., in the time of Frohdi comes Christ and His
kingdom, precisely because Christ-Frohdi-Frauja is the epitome of all goodness,
beauty and purity!

The female counterpart of Frauja-Christ is Mary, the Mother of God, the

representative of the woman and the progenitor of the Ario heroic . She is
"virgin", i.e. chaste, abstains from original sin, i.e. mixing with the human animal, and
therefore she gives birth to the pure and high-bred heroic -man. Mary means in
Hebrew as much as "Princess", it is of the highest nobility. Also she must not be
understood historically, but timelessly as a race-historical hieroglyph. She is the
substitute of the occurring in all mythologies, of the Germanic Perch a,
Hul a, Huldena, Hitt, Eysn, Freya, Her ha, Ostara, of the Roman La ona, of the
Egyptian Isis, of the Indian Maja, and so on.

Their essence and significance are reflected in the individual Marian festivals.

At the Annunciation of Mary (March 25), at the time when the sun enters the
mari constellation Aries, the sign of pioneers, trailblazers and colonists, the young
men of the Ver acrum gathered annually in the Germanic north. The departure was
always celebrated with great feasts of joy and engagements of the young men with the
young women. This time was therefore the time when most of the souls incarnated in
the conception.

186
Since the lovers were a selection, the fruits had to be a selection, too, and together they
had to mean the conception of the ew and an, Frauja- hristus. That is why the
Church moved "Annunciation", i.e. the conception of Frauja- hris i, to March 25. To it
the astrological relationof this day agrees: Mars and Aries.

With it also the glorious time of the bloom of the Ario heroic humanity of the
Mars and Aries - age found its conclusion and began the present cosmic year, which
stands under the dissolving, mystic-monastic Neptune and Pisces.

It is significant that Mary's Annunciation usually falls near Easter time. For Mary
is also "Ostara", the goddess of Easter and spring.

The name Easter goes back to an ancient Germanic goddess "Ostara", who was
the goddess of love, spring, beauty and and is identical with the Greek Astraea,
the goddess ascending to heaven, and the Semitic Istar-Aphrodite. Maria-Ostara is
therefore the progenitor of th whose purpose and goal is precisely the heavenly
and divine man.

The ancient Benedictine priory of orvey preserves (according to Vincke) an Old

Saxon hymn to the ancient Germanic goddess of the east, which says: "Ostar, Ostar,
earth mother, let this field grow, green, blossom, bear fruit, give peace that the earth
may be pacified and secure, like the saints in heaven."

Visitation of Mary (July 3). If the conception of Christ is set on March 25, then in
the womb of the Mother of God the life of mbryo must have first stirred at the
beginning of July. That is why the Ariosophical Church moved this feast to the
beginning of July. Mary went to her cousin Elizabeth to congratulate her on her blessed
womb. On old pictures one can see the embryos of Christ and John Baptist in the
bodies of the two holy women greeting each other.

The of this celebration corresponds to the astrological

meaning. Because the feast falls in the lunar and ance month July, the month of the
female and maternal deities. At Mary Home Visitation, the ariosophical church
celebrates the feast of the embryos and mothers; the mother of the new ario
h roic , welcomes the mother of the older Atlant
, now disappearing, but preparing the coming . For John
Bapt is the of the Atlantean, heroi , from which the
heroic .

According to the Gospel (Luc. I), when Mary greeted Elizabeth, the congenital
John stirred in the womb of his mother. On the humble praise of Mary by Elizabeth, the
latter was inspired to the "Magnificat", that most glorious Canticum of the Christian
Church, in which the mother of the genius of the heroic , is praised highly.

187
 The feast of the Assumption (August 15) is the female counterpart of the feast of the
"Transfiguration of the Lord". As the in the sun and Leo month
proves, it is a sun and love f st . Through love, the woman becomes
the Mother of God, the ancestress of a divine race of men, and thereby is elevated to
heaven. According to the legend, the body of Mary was raised from the tomb to
heaven, and in the place of the body the apostles and disciples found oses. In the
same way, through , the woman is raised from the grave of fornication,
and instead of the female and , the fragrant oses of purified love
sprout.

The mystery of the Assumption of Mary has its origin in the Greek Astraea.
"pagan", more correctly their pre-Christian model.

The immaculate conception of Mary corresponds to the Persian n ita,

which according to Windischmann. also has the epithet "imm uI ta".

The Christian mystics speak of Mary as " ptio p r uram" (conception

through the ear and by acoustic and optical radiation). The same motif occurs in
Indian mythology with Maja, the mother of Buddha. The virgin Pallas-Athena of the
Greeks springs from the head of Zeus. All these strange things are no theological
" miracles", but he "secrets" and "mysteries" of the prehistoric times and go back to
the fact that the tertiary and secondary prehumans (hominids, protoplasts, pr
damites, theozoa, ele trozoa, or whatever you want to call them) were organized
quite differently, and procreation and birth proceeded differently than now. Most
probably bio ectric and magnetic rays played a main role. Because also the present
fauna shows the stra ngest and most unusual kinds of the reproduction and birth.

That Maria-Perchta-Hulda-Eysn-Ostara is also connected with sexuality is

proven by the offerings at the Marian pilgrimage sites, where women offer wax, clay
or silver, sometimes also golden and toads. and toads are the symbols of
the womb.

We also often encounter strange representations of the Virgin Mary at places

of pilgrimage. For example, the typical Madonn dolls with the black faces and the
ancient, cone-shaped mantle (the P plon) are directly a copy of the ancient Boeotian
Bell figur , the Phoenician and Egyptian Hammons idol and Baithyli n and the
Egyptian , which has become the astrological hieroglyph for Venus.

Also, at Mari n usually also holy trees occur, in which the Madonna
images float (e.g. Maria-Hi ing in Vienna, Maria-Dr i ichen, Maria-Einsiedel near
Budapest) or rock grottoes and rock hatches. The trees are easy to explain, they are

Cf. "Vitara" nos. 5-9, 15-19: "Thcozoolvgie or Natural History of the Gods."
.. ..........................

188
Memories of prehistoric times, where prehistoric people often made their nests out of
the trees. Likewise, the can also be explained as the dwelling place of
prehistoric man.

" ul " stones, usually called

"Mu erhörndl" or the like. These are rocks with rock holes through which the people
slip to supposedly seek healing from illnesses, especially from pain and sciatica.
Holes in altars or all sacred seams also serve this purpose, e.g., at the altar of St.
Corona in Koppenwall, St. Gilgen near St. W lfgang. Women who slip through such
sacred gaps have easy deliveries. The slipping through is called "bögeln", these stones
also "Bögel" , "Boin- steine", "Bocksteine". Slipping through the hatches is at
the same time also a symbolic act of "being born again" from the vulva, from the
mother, and therefore also of rebirth and healing.

Often, even mostly, springs or fountains occur at Marian sites, and this is
because Mary is a lunar and water deity in contrast to the sun god Frauja-Christ. Since
the crescent moon has the shape of a boat, Mary ("star of the seas") is also the
patroness of sailors and seafarers and the genius of Paleolithic ship people ( ngling )
and their cultures.

Alphabetical atalog .
Adam and E (December 24). The esotericism of these two figures and their
position in the church calendar is clear. They are the prototypes of the primitive
humanity and therefore they stand in the right place, i.e. immediately before the feast
of the Lord's birth, before the birth of Frauja-Christi, the representative of the higher
Arioheroic humanity.

St. Aegidius (September 1), also called St. Gilg, abbot and to St. Gilles
( circa 725), usually depicted with an animal (goat, hind), because he is considered a
patron of cattle. According to his name, Aegidius belongs to the clan of the ngo gods
or Zakchos gods, but as St. Gilles he belongs to the Phol gods, who are connected
with the sun and metal (Mercury- irgo-Numen).

St. Afra (October 3) is one of the strangest saints, an almost unveiled Christian
Aphrodite, so to speak. According to the legend, she was a freedwoman in Augsburg,
but converted and suffered martyrdom at the stake for her Christianity (circa 304). It is
interesting that her mother, the director of the brothel where Afra was buried, Hilaria
Hittz, buried the body of her martyred daughter in the crypt of the Ulrich Church.
Augsburg is a site dedicated to the Ullr, later St. Ulrich. Ulrich, Ullr are phonetically
equivalent to Hilaria. The calendrical position confirms the identity of A ra with
Aphrodite-Venus. Because October is the month of Venus and Libra.

189
 St. Agnes (January 22), according to legend a Roman virgin martyr who was
burned at the stake for her Christianity (c. 304). She is usually depicted with a lamb
on her arm. Agnes is, due to naive folk etymology, partly a substitute of an old-Aryan
goddess of fire ( gni, cf. Latin ignis --- fire) or a patroness of the lambing
flocks (Latin agnus - sheep). In Agnes our forefathers wanted to venerate the woman
as the caretaker of the sheep, as the of wool, yarn and fabric, as the
. Still today the monastery of S. Agnes in om supplies from its
Campagna sheep the wool for the archepiscopal pallies and consecrated tunics of
some Cistercian abbots. The woolen fabrics are usually laid on the tomb of St. Peter
for one night before being processed, so that they receive a special consecration. To
Peter the Lord also spoke the significant words, "Peter, feed my lambs!" (Aqu
Uranus.)

St. Alban (June 21), one of the "decapitated" or "headless" saints, cf.
"Dionysius". The name alone is already a -historical hieroglyph and points to the
, because Alb vor- or Ur . Or Aldus--the consecrator and also the
"wise man" who, by virtue of the lumbar brain, possesses the knowledge of all
supernatural mysteries. The historical St. Alban died about 303 and was an
Englishman.

All Saints' Day and All Souls' Day (November 1 and 2). Very finely set by the
Church according to the principles of ariosophic astrology for November 1, because
November is the month of Mars-Scorpio, that is, of the afterlife, the Spirits and the
departed souls. According to astrology, every month has special vibrations; these
vibrations are expressed in an original way by the holy designs, as we will explain in
detail below.

St. Amor (August 17). There is also such a "saint", legend has it that he was
the founder of the Benedictine Abbey of Amorsbach and died around 767. This saint
distinguished himself by founding children's schools and by introducing an ideal
communism based on the sharing of goods and "love". It needs no further
explanation and the reference to the calendar in the sun and Leo month,
St. Amor is nothing else than the sun and love god Eros -- Amor.

It is significant that St. Amor has August 17 as a feast day together with St.
Nochus. See therefore also St. Nochus. Because Cupid is also the god of the erotic
dwarfs, which later became harmless "children".

St. Andrew (November 30), apostle of the Lord, who, according to legend,
was crucified on the St. Andrew's Cross, the "other cross"; the St. Andrew's Cross or
Burgundy Cross is the symbol of the

") So called because it has the form of the X. d. k. of the mark!

190
 and the Gothic, i.e. ariosophic Christianity. Andrew is the missionary of the
Scythians and Goths, especially of the Western Goths, also the patron saint of the
Burgundians, the patron saint of the Knights Templar and the - Order.
According to the Andrew is a Jupiter-Sagittarius deity. The name
Andrew from aner -- man, would a deity related to the development of the
pure human .

From St. Andrew's Day to Epiphany are the "Klöpfel" or "Rumpel" nights, in
which the old fathers and the souls of the departed make themselves known through
the sounds of Klops. This time of the calendar is astrologically under the
Sagittarius, which means divinity and prophecy. In this time the gods are closest to us.

St. Anne (July 26), the mother of Mary, a much honored saint, and as her
name, which is derived from the ngo Ur rune, the substitute of a Paleolithic
(cf. Greek gyn ). According to its calendrical position, it is also related to
jewelry, precious metals and love. (Sun and Leo month), that's why St. Anne
sanctuaries are especially near silver and gold , unk St. Anne is the patroness of
the poor, who need money above all.

The Anne are mostly erotic festivals, which lead to more or less
constant love unions. St. Anna is thus the representative of the womb, the female sex
part (cf. lat. r re).

Anna is connected with the Mother of God Ganna, in (epithet of Freya), with
the Latin genii and the old Germanic Fru ane, from whom the 12 nights before the
birth of the Lord are called Gannächte.

St. Anthony Hermit (January 17), an interesting, very popular ,

founder of monasticism, historically an Egyptian hermit ( ca 356), who withdrew to
the desert and lived in a cave, where he was constantly exposed to the erotic
temptations of . Artists usually depict the saint in the
circle of such fiends and bogeymen as a hermit holding a dewclaw with a bell hanging
from it. St. Anthony is also the patron saint of the boar and, like Froh- aidur, has the
boar as an attribute. nstead of the animal beside
the saint also often pigs, as the symbols of lechery and . The
Anton had the right to keep pigs, which had free run and were fed by the
bondsmen or the surroundings. To indicate that they were , the
pigs wore bells on their necks. Thus is generally explained the dew or An
with the bell. But the with

') Sepp. S.ii. .. -

191
the bell.is nothing else than the ancient Egyptian handle cross, which later became
astrological symbol for Venus and . Already as the name An-toni-us proves,
the saint is nothing else than Tann Häuser, the subterranean Wuotan, who fights in
the caves of the Hörselberg with primordial dwarfs and , but
with the magic st of pure love makes his way up to height and light. The
thus becomes the redemption symbol for the higher humanity. As the
feast day (January 17) proves, Anthony is a Saturn and apri orn deity, which
means ascent.

St. Anthony of Padua is a modernization of Anthony Er mita and

complements its figure. He is as a monk who carries the n his
arms. Who the of the Hörselberg like Tannhäuser, God puts the
, the child of the higher and heroic , in his arms.

St. pollonia (February 9), according to legend a virgin martyr who, to save
her chastity, jumped into the fire (c. 249). She is, as her name indicates, a substitute
of Apolls, and a fire or sun goddess. She is also invoked as a helper
against toothache.

St. Barbara (December 4), a virgin martyr of rare beauty, wisdom and
goodness, a seeress whom her father, to protect her from and
chandal , in a solid tower, which is why the tower became her attribute. In
the context of the Jupiter-Sagittarius month of December, Barbara is the priestly-
maternal, strictly isolated woman of and visions, and at the same time the
patroness against storms, thunderstorms, lightning and eruptions. That is why she is
also the treasurer of miners and . The name Barbara suggests a Nordic,
heroic , which is confirmed by her beauty. She was of the noblest
physical and spiritual nobility, a Christianized Freya.

St. Barnabas (June 11), one of the apostles, usually depicted with stones in
his hand because, according to legend, he was stoned by the Jews. He was of
majestic divine beauty, and when he preached together with Paul, Paul was thought
to be the small god Mercury and Barnabas the great god Jupiter. Phonetically (cf.
the stone rune v. r. v. r.) he is related to the st rune, so he is a very old saintly
figure going back to the Stone Age. According to his calendrical position he belongs
to the Mercury emini .

St. artholoma us (August 24), apostle of the Lord, according to legend (c.
71) was alive, which is why he is presented with a scraping knife and
is patron of tanners and . He belongs, especially if you consider
his folk name Värthl, which means the "shining one", and his

192
 at the end of the sun-lion-month considers, visible, to the sun and
love-gods. He is as Bärthl the male counterpart to the Perchta- Maria celebrated on
August 15. Like Barthel, Oswald, Bernhard, Leonhard, Gangolf, Wolfgang, Ruprecht,
B rchtold are substitutes for Wuotan. Since the pagan gods were always discredited
by Christianity and transformed into demons, terrifying figures, we now understand the
Austrian expressions: Saubar el for unclean people.

St. Bertha see St. Mary above.

St. Benedict (March 21) is historically the famous founder of the occidental
monasticism (s 543), but racially mystically and esoterically a solar genius and genius
of the Ario heroic . He built the first Benedictine monastery, the mother monastery
of all occidental monasteries, Monte Tassino, on the site of an ancient temple of Apollo
Baldur. His feast day falls just on the border between the constellations Pisces and
Aries. He was born in 480, just as a cosmic year was beginning and the sun was
entering the constellation of Pisces by precession, ushering in a 2100-year period of
mystic-monastic tendency. In ancient times the year began with March 21.

St. Blasius (February 3), according to legend an Armenian (more correctly

Armanian, i.e. ariosophical) bishop (ca. 316), who withdrew into a cave and preached
against the Sodom cult of the water (pa utu) and was also killed for it. He is
apparently an Baldur or Phol, his name goes back to the same protol guistic
primal root ( v. l. v. I.). At his places of worship there are always caves, ponds and
traces of the nodders or dwarfs. The legend tells that Blasius saved
from death a boy who had swallowed a fish bone by his blessing (the Blasius blessing,
which is given when the priest has two lighted candles in the shape of the painting
cross, the X cross). This motif implies that humanity the "Fishbones", that is
mixed with Nicker , Pagu and Negro people, can be saved only by ariosophical -
breeding, by which, " other" , the esoteric doctrine (that is the Blasius
blessing with the Andre cross) nmixing, purification, is the only
way. That is why St. Blasius is moved to February 3, immediately following the Feast of
the Blessed Virgin Mary (or the Feast of Candlemas ). That is why the whole month
has been called February since pre-Christian times, it is the month of the Nativity. The
strict discipline of Saturn and the strictness of the Aquarius- will raise the
degenerated mankind again to the of the coming Aquarius age.

St. rigitta, (October 8) Substitute of a fire goddess or Norse funeral. In her

honor an eternal fire burns at Kildar, which no man may approach. Perhaps also
substitute of Frigga, for which also the position in the V nus- month speaks.

193
 S . Cari as (August 1), according to the legend one of the pious women who
comforted Frauja-Christu from his passion way and wove him his coat. he name
a whale-cure, according to the calendrical position (in the "sun-l n" month)
a sun and love goddess.

St. Christophoros (October 24), according to legend, a who lived

as a hermit by a stream and carried the wanderers across the stream. One day a little
came and asked the to carry her across the stream. But when the
was about to carry the baby on his shoulders, he noticed that the load was getting
heavier and heavier, so that he, almost collapsing, moaned: "How strange; I feel as if
I am carrying the whole world", whereupon the esu child, for that was the baby, told
him: "You are carrying more than the world, namely Christ, the creator of the world.
You shall become my apostle - your shall begin to and
from now on you shall be called Christophoros, that is Christ bearer." Christopher is
the patron saint of travelers and hikers, and his sanctuaries are usually at passes and
frequented paths (for example, St. Christoph am Arlberg), he is the Christian
substitute of the Ek e or Enzo (cf. "lizard", water monster, dinosaur). This giant
is the basis on which developed as greening branch ario heroic
race whose representative is just Frauja-Christ. The unruly primitive humanity should
be overcome and tamed by the weaker but spiritually superior omo eroi us. If we
understand Christoph as Enzo or E ke, then he is substitute of the angels, the
prehistoric flying lizards, two-legged hominid , from which, however, the human race
developed. This corresponds to the calendrical position at the beginning of the Mars-
Scorpio month, where it should be noted that astrologically Scorpio
(formerly Griffin or Eagle) means the pre flying lizards, the angels with their
occult abilities and f rther death and transmutation. Also
and chemistry. his is expressed in the legend, because this tells that one wanted to
bring Christoph thereby to the apostasy of Christianity, by giving him two lecherous
women, actually two female , Niceta (a
"Ni e") and Aquilina (that is a female griffin), into the dungeon. In the legend, metal
and chemistry are indicated by the fact that Christopher was tortured to death by
putting a red-hot helmet on his head and painting it with oil. Therefore, we often hear
in the legends of miracle-working, holy hristoph oils.

St. Crispinus (October 25), a poor cobbler who suffered and

therefore became the patron saint of cobblers, and tanners. In the
vernacular Crispinus is understood as a stunted, dwarfed person. The feast falls in
the Mars-Scorpio month, which has connection with chemistry, tanning. The name is
connected with the Ur rune dv.r.dv.r. and

194
recalls the stone scrapers with which prehistoric people scraped the flesh from the skin
and smoothed the leather. rispus means "curly-haired", thus indicating low-bredness.
This older Crispinus together with a very young St. Crispinus, who was a kind of
communist. Communism and lowliness are internally related.

St. Dionysius (April 8), the main saint and patron saint of the Franks. Dionysius'
churches and sanatoriums certainly indicate Frankish settlement. He is the Christian
substitute for the Germanic god Ziu. Etymologically, Dionysius goes back to the
oldest and most fruitful proto-linguistic "Ur rune of God" or "the patching hand" (tk. dv.
tk. dv.). He is a sacred figure that goes back far beyond the Stone Age, to the
twilight period . Cultural-historically Dionysius is the hieroglyph
for the wood-age, racial-historically for the "theozoon" or "electrozoon" endowed with
supernatural powers and senses. Linguistically the name is of one origin with the
German Gott, the Latin us and the Greek t os.

Dionysius is one of the most peculiar figures of the saint, even from the point of
view of representation. He is usually depicted as a beheaded bishop, who would have
his head in his hand. Sometimes, however, he has a head like any other saint and
holds a severed head in front of his chest in his hand. I have thought for a long time
what this attribute should mean and have come to the conclusion that this
representation is a highly interesting race-historical hieroglyph and should mean
the Theozoa" and "Ele trozoa" instead of or besides our cerebral brain and thinking
center in prehistoric times also possessed a lumbar brain and accordingly occult and
supernatural abilities. The solar plexus in the area of the pit of the stomach is still a
remnant of this prehistoric organ - therefore Dionysius (and his substitute St. Alban)
holds the head, as Guido v. List interprets, as and knowledge, the
knowledge of the highest cosmic mysteries in front of the stomach--gut in the hand.

St. Dionysius are ancient cultural and especially , places

where the Eewerbeflcih the most diverse things produced, so especially grain,
wickerwork, fabrics, , , in a word, places of an already higher culture
and also accordingly of a more active traffic. Dionysius places stand therefore
astrologically under and under the sign Gemini. Dionysius is also
the substitute of the ancient Greek hermaphrodite god Tuisto and the ancestral god of
the Istaevones, whose main people are the Franks. His main shrine is the
St. D nis near Paris, the burial place of the Frankish kings. The calendrical
design suggests a Mars Aries num n.

St. Trinity, see "St. Nochus."

195
 St. Eligius (December 1). Substitute of a god, therefore patron of
goldsmiths. ame goes back to the "metal rune dv. I. bv.!. also
Leonhard and Florian.

St. Einbcta, Wilbeta, Worbeta 16.September) are the three Christianized

or orns.

The Norn also appear as St. Amb h, Worbe h and Wilbeth and often also in
connection with the crib of the (so in the monastery D gg ndorf). The
Norn are therefore the wish or fairies who appear at the birth and prophesy
the fate, give blessings or speak curses and banish . Their calendar position in
the month of Virgo and Mercury (September) also corresponds to this.

The children in the of St. Nicholas were often explained by the legend
itself as Norn or Ni !). In a church at Einbeth near P tersbrunn on Wurms e (!)
St. Nicholas is depicted with the three Norn saints Ainbet, werbet, Bil et. The
Norn places are mostly lonely, wild, woody and rocky areas with milieu.
The second component of the names: "bet", might be related to German Veitel---
Weib. The main sanctuary of the Norn in Germany is Nuremberg, a sanctuary of
the Nornenbrunnen; still today an ancient linden tree stands on the castle.

St. Emma (June 25), a later medieval variant for the somewhat and
all too Kümmernis (see there). According to the legend she is a daughter
of Count Engelbert v. Peikstein and founder of the nunnery urk in K rnten.
However, as her name (derived from the Ur rune dv. m. bv. m.) and her calendrical
position right next to John Baptist prove she is the female counterpart of John
Baptist and represents the original ancestress of the Ario heroic . Falling
calendrically in the lunar and Cancer month, she is a lunar and maternal-national
deity who also watches over the treasures of the earth's interior. In the legend of St.
Emma there is also the fight for the Friesach silver mines and the coin there.

St. Erasmus (Elmo), cf. "14 Emergency Helpers" below.

St. Eustace (September 20), an "emergency helper", patron saint of hunters

and farmers, patron saint for the domestic animal, was thrown into a red-hot brazen
ox. Apparently substitute of an ancient earth and domestic animal god, according to
the name related to the rural god Sater (Saturnus). The calendrical position in the
month of confirms that Eustachius is a rural deity and a protector of
small livestock and agriculture.

St. Fabianus and Sebastianus (January 20), cf. "Sebastianus".

°) Sepp, I. e" p. 47.

196
 St. Florian (May 4), one of the most lovely saintly figures, which is already
indicated by his name--the one, old German Zeizo, an epithet of the young
Wuotan. He is the substitute of the old-German god of love, beauty, sun and spring,
Phol or Baldur. St. Florian's flower is therefore the sun-shaped May and sunflower, he
is depicted as a youthful warrior with helmet, blue coat, with lance (flag) and sword,
usually a in hand and extinguishing a fire. Already the representation
points to the youthful Wuotan or Phol (Baldur). In addition, the legend brings further
evidence. According to it, St. Florian is a brave Roman warrior and was born at
Zeizelmauer ( mur ) at the foot of Mo etius, i.e. in a landscape under the
protection of Wuotan-Zeizo. Because of his Christianity he was sentenced to death
and thrown into the Enns river with a millstone around his neck. The millstone is a
symbol of the sun. Florian is therefore also sun and spring god like Baidur, which is
also proved by his calendar day, May 4.

His body is guarded by eagles, the birds . By the eagles pious

women become attentive and recover the corpse at a place on which rises today the
splendid baroque canonical monastery of St. Florian Florian becomes the (old)
patron saint of Austria, of the "realm of Ostara", i.e. of the spring country, that area
which for 10,000 years has been Germany's first colony and host country of its
annual "V ", its consecration spring, of the young men.

Grillparzer has recognized the character of the Austrian landscape quite

correctly when he compares Austria to the youth who stands between the man
Germany and the child Italy. According to the mythology Baldur (St. Florian) is the man
of Ostara. St. Florian is astrologically (May 4!) related to Venus and Taurus.

Phonetically, Flörian goes back to the protolinguistic "Ur rune" of the god Phol
(kv. I. dv. I) and suggests a metal-age deity. That is why Florian is also mostly depicted
in metal (gilded) armor.

St. Florian sites (in connection with Venus and Taurus) therefore usually point
to or metal-age sites for , bronz jewelry and
. These places are also mostly settlements of othic chariot
with highly developed culture and art. St. Florian places are also music and art
places, e.g. St. Florian in Ob röst rreichs, the place of activity of the youngest
greatest German musician, Anton Drückner.

In the M tal , a tremendous upheaval occurred throughout the

Mediterranean Basin. From the north, Aryan ronze destroyed the
empires of the Stone and Aryan-Atlantean peoples. dynasties of kings
and gods emerge, sun gods, metal, horse and chariot triumph over the moon
gods, stone culture and

197
Ship culture. The Germanic Phol appears as Greek Helios, Apollo, Latin Sol,
Semitic-Egyptian .

As the god of youth, Phol-Florian is also the god of fertility, procreative power
(phallus) and marriage. Marriage or license unions made at St. Florian's sites are
therefore still considered particularly auspicious today. Christian legend has also
often reinterpreted the old Germanic gods as demons and devilish figures to keep
new converts away from paganism. Therefore, Phol-St. Florian, because it is
connected with the fire god Loki, on the one hand becomes also the patron of the
black (representing the prehistoric man) sweepers. On the other hand, one
understands why the sweeper, as a substitute of Phol-Loki-St. Florian, becomes
the symbol of luck. In the whole antiquity, and with the Jews and Freemasons still
today, the phallus is considered as - the symbol of the fertility and highest desire, as
symbol and amulet of happiness.

Wuotan-Zeizo, the spring god, is also identical with Froh, Freyr and Sig. After
Sig the tribe of the Sig-ambrians called themselves, i.e. Sig- , or they also called
themselves, hat is the same Freyrs-men from which the "Franks" in Latin.
Their supreme tribal god, however, remained Sig-fried, Zeizo (Dionys), Freyr.

St. Gabriel (March 18), an archangel and as such already characterized as an

electrozoon and electrobiotic, winged, prehistoric hominid. He is depicted as an angel
with a lily staff, usually associated with "Mary Annunciation." Hebrew is his
etymology ibor-el, i.e. the man-god and hero-god. The mystics interpret his name
with "virt s i", i.e. . Accordingly, he is the deity in the procreative and
germinal power. Gabriel sanctuaries and sites are thus sites of supernatural
procreative and radiant power of the Neptune-Pisces deity.

The archangel Gabriel always appears on the occasions that refer to the
Incarnation of Frauja-Christ . Thus, he first appears to the prophet Daniel, the
second time to the high priest Zacharias to announce to him the birth of his
son John (" Baptist"). The third time he appears to the "Annunciation Mary .

St. angolf (May 13), cf. St. Wolfgang below.

St. ehilf (St. Hülpe, Mariahilf) cf. St. Kümmernis.

St. Genovefa, according to etymology the " of the human race", the
primeval human, thus identical with " "! Cf. there. In the legend she is described as
a wild ("forest woman"), as a prophetess and oracle, the rabble
thought she was a sorceress. There are two St. , one was supposedly wife
of the hein Siegfried in Vlll. Century, was

The Egyptian rs can also be read le or ei with the change before r to l.

198
She was slandered for adultery, condemned to death, but saved by servants,
whereupon she led a hidden hermit's life until the Count Palatine found her again by
chance. The second Genovefa, 512, lived as a pious penitent and prophetess in
Paris.

St. George or St. Jörg (April 24), the saint of knights and warriors, a very
popular folk saint, whose popularity is difficult to understand from the legend. He is the
Christian substitute for the East Germanic Hör or ring, the ancestral god
also of the Herminones and peoples. His name (Jörg, ring, Hör) goes back to
the protolinguistic Ur rune lrv.r. dv.r., the Ur rune of the "cracking Kars and rings". St.
Jörg is the typical Aryan saint. He is depicted as a knight on horseback, defeating the
dragon man. He is the ancestral god and favorite saint of all Gothic peoples, the
and peoples.

St. eorg s sites are therefore mostly ancient Aryan and lordly settlements,
settlements of pri stly-knightly Herminon peoples (Goths) with late Stone Age
flourishing culture. They correspond astrologically to Mars and the star constellation
Aries. Because the Aryan is the leader of mankind and the the 'leader of the
Aryans. He is the leading Aries ("Leithammel"), but also the sacrificial lamb among the
Aryan peoples.

St. Gertrude (November 17), abbess of Helfde and a great seeress. The
calendrical position brings her together with the visionary occult scorpion constellation,
is therefore identical with the subterranean Hertha or Gerda, Ceres, Freya.

St. Gertrude sometimes has a distaff with a mouse as attribute. Here the Mars-
Scorpio character of this saintly figure is expressed even more clearly, because the
distaff corresponds to the phallus, the mouse to the vulva. At the same time, according
to folklore, St. Gertrude is also goddess of the dead and guardian of the departed.

St. Hildegard (September 17), according to legend a holy virgin and abbess of
Dissibodenberg ( 1179), one of the greatest mediums of the Middle Ages, with
whom also St. Bernard corresponded. She took the place of an old Germanic virgin
earth goddess Hilda or Hulda, which is also supported by the calendar in the
Mercury irgo month. L tona, Hudana, is the mother of souls, of nodders, of lares and
larvae, of frogs and frog-( -)m n.

St. Hippolytus (August 13), the same as St. Florian- Phol- aldur, a sun
and horse god. Main sanctuary in Germany the ancient canons' monastery of St.
Pol en in Ni der . S n-L o-M .

St.James the Younger (with St.Philipp s celebrated on May 1): Deputy of

the Dioscuri astor and Pollu , of

Of which Freyrau. now Prerow.

"1 Dos is Tuistwo- and Sll uo tansberg. that is the Nero of the zwilterigen Wuotan.
September is the month of the hermaphroditic Mercury-Üüiioia";!

199
Taci us already reports that they were worshipped by the Teutons, as well as es
( rm. U ler, Greek Odysseus) especially as gods of the and
seafarers. Astrologically they correspond to Venus and the constellation Taurus
(bull), as already the 1st of May as a festival day proves.

According to the legend, Jacobus was killed by a cloth er with a

, therefore he carries the as an attribute and is the patron of the
cloth . Also he might be a dwarf god, and the cloth corresponds to
the " ", which the dwarfs and led until the newest time as badge, which is
however nothing else than an obscene phallic symbol of their main amusement -
women. The , as the most valued object, were
undressed and adorned only with the most precious fabrics, hence the connection
with the cloth weavers and with Venus-Taurus, which are astrologically connected
with clothing.

St. Jacob the Elder (July 25), one of the apostles and favorite disciples of
the Lord, brother of John the Evangelist. Jesus himself called him (and John):
"Donn rsohn" (son of Jupiter). According to legend, on his long journeys he also
came to Spain, where he always enjoyed and special veneration as S. Iago.
There is also in Compostella his main shrine and the seat of the Order of S. Iago de
ompostella named after him. On the one hand he is depicted like Wuotan as the
"wanderer" with a large hat, mantle with pilgrim's shell and
(or pilgrim's or prior's) staff and long flowing beard. But he is also depicted
with a sword, he was beheaded according to legend. Phonetically, his name
is related to the protolinguistic "Unken- und ngo- Ur rune", so he is a substitute of
the ancient Germanic seafarer Inga, the Greek akchos (Bacchus), Hebrew ah eh
and especially of the god Skeaf or Schaub, the ancestral god of the and
Visigoths. This explains why he became the main saint of the Spaniards, who were
and Visigoths in their popular core and nobility. This also explains why St.
James, in the legend, is a great navigator, but also a great warrior, who often came
to the aid of the Spaniards in battles and decided the victory for them; for example, in
the battle of Clavigo (844), where the saint on a white horse with a flying flag put the
Saracens to flight. It is also evident that in 1177 the aforementioned Order of San
ag was founded in his honor and that the battle cry of the Spaniards has always
been "San ago".

The attribute and the calendar position in the month of the sun and the
constellation Leo, indicates that St. Jacob is mainly to be interpreted as a
god figure.

St. Jacob is called ockel in olksmunde, he is the substitute of the Old-Aryan

(and Greek) akchos, which is related to the biblical

200
Iah eh is identical. Wuotan, as "wild ", is a , actually it should
be called: the "wild Jä el". He always appears as at the head of the wild
army. Only in this way can one understand that St. Iago could also become the
chivalrous champion of the Spaniards.

St. John Baptist (June 24), compare on the one hand St. Dionysius, on the other
hand St. Nicholas. St. John Baptist is meagerly depicted as a wild man, with
baptismal bowl and cross. He is the hieroglyph for the primitive man and the
primitiv , who by the "baptism", i.e. by selection and emergence from the Sodom
waters, the development of the Ario heroic man - whose representative Christ -Frauja
is prepared.

The primitive man had in many cases still occult gifts and the partly still
functioning lumbar brain. That is why John Baptist is sometimes depicted with his head
cut off.

St. John Baptist is the patron saint of masons and tailors. His alleged head came
to Amiens after many wanderings, his alleged right to the archabbey. In his
honor the solstice festivals take place and the solstice fires are lit. His feast day falls
just on the border of the constellations emini and Cancer. He is the typical folk and
water saint, the genius of the autochthones, of the original man going out from the ario
heroic man.

In St. John Baptist we worship the ancestor of Ario heroic mankind, he is the
representative of the Atlantean race preceding our . As his name proves, which
came from the "Unken- une" (bv. Kv. bv. bv.), he is identical with the water-gods Bau,
Bog, ago, Noah, Schaub and Skeaf. From the "monstrous" baptism of the fall of
Atlantis the Ario heroic was developed as a new race.

St. John sites are therefore very far back and mostly Ingävonian cult and
cultural sites of the older Stone Age.

St. John E angelist (December 27) is significant in the calendar right after
the first blood witness of Ariosophy Stephen, and right after the birthday of the Lord. He
is depicted with a "shattered cup" because, according to the legend, he was given a
poisoned cup with evil intentions, but when he blessed it, it shattered. The Grail
Apostle and greatest teacher of Ariosophy, John E angelist, banished the poisoned
cup of sodom and mix precisely through the Ariosophical teaching of the
Gospel.

To St. John E angelist the Joh is blessed and from the

Johannisk lche the Johann sminne is drunk. So we have in this use the Germanic
model of the later Christian mass and the Holy Grail. It is only quite logical that the
Johannine and the Grail is connected with John Evang list, because he was the
greatest and highest priest and

201
The only thing that is the proclamation of the pure religion and the ariosophic
cu ts. Already Sepp has recognized the deep symbolism of the mass and the
when he says that mankind has drunk from two chalices, from the
goblet of the orgies of Sodom, which is symbolized by the feasts of the saints, which
fall in ancer and Leo (July-August), and from the purifying and sanctifying Grail
chalice, whose feasts fall in Capricorn and Aquarius (December-January).

The sacrificial meals in honor of Dionysus-Bakchos (that is Frauja-Christ )

concluded with the ancient Greeks and Romans with the "high holy table" (e
trape a), which in German was called " od ".

John Nepomucen (May 16), historically a very young saint, pr ger canonicus
and confessor of the wife of the Bohemian king Wenceslas, who wanted to force him
to confess the sins confessed by the queen. When he refused to do so, Wenceslas
him in the night from the city bridge into the Vltava (allegedly in 1393). His
floating corpse, however, began to glow and flickering stars hovered over it, so that
crime could be uncovered and the corpse recovered. He usually stands by the
water, on bridges and is depicted as a canon or a canon with a small angel (dwarf!) at
his feet. The decisive factor in the name is Pomuk. Nepomucenus is a substitute for
an old Germanic or old Slavic water and nick r god Bog. From it the Bojer, then the
Bohemi, then Bohemia, and also the Bog-varians, that are the Bavarians. In Bavaria,
Austria and Bohemia this holy stable is also the most widespread.

So hieh the current barrier of the Danube between Werfenstein and Wörth
under Grein in Ob rösterreich formerly Boj nst in, i.e. "ghosts", demon stone.
Since in the primeval times the traffic with the - the , or ,
of also deity, demon! - something , even cultic, so the
expressions "bögeln", "vögeln", "fikeln" the meaning of oir . Related to this root
are the Latin aun and us, the father of faun , words that have survived in
the German word fang (or f nk), z.V. in Wildfang. It means an un ,
human being.

As well as the lies in the Mediterranean south in the manger, the

childlike Dionysos-Bakchos ( akchos- h h) in the , so the Nordic Skeaf, or
Schaub, the tribe-god of the Su , lies in a small basket or little ship is cradled
by Fru Holla on the arms just as Hor s by Isis and Jesus by his mother Mary. It is
always one and the same motif, mostly even with the same words in context. The
calendrical representation of St. Nepom in the Venus-Taurus Month of May
points unmistakably to sexual connections.

For example, "John Baptist", the polar tegen ropes!

202
 St. uI tta (July 30), a pious and rich "widow" allegedly martyred in 305. She
was burned at the stake. As the position in the Sun-Leo month proves, ulitta
is substitute of a sun and love goddess, which by the way also proves her name,
which develops from the Zul- or Phol- Ur rune. By the way it should be noted here,
that the famous Roman family of the uli is obviously a Germanic gender, which
derives its descent from the ancestral god Jul.

Calvary, see "St. Cross".

St. Catherine (November 25), a virgin-martyr and philosopher ( ), who was

first on the and then beheaded, which is why she has and sword
as attributes. She is a upiter-Sagittarius goddess according to the position -
in the upiter- Sagittarius month - so she is a goddess of religion, philosophy and law.
In fact, St. Catherine also has patronage over philosophy. The wheel and sword
are ancient symbols of law, discipline and order. Discipline and order creates and
maintains purity. Therefore her name "Catherine", that is the "pure one". (Cf. Isis
Hath r.)

St. C lomann (October 13) is up as a spy on a tree, his body

1012 in Melk. He is venerated especially by Bavarians, Austrians and
Hungarians. His figure goes back, as already Sepp correctly recognized, to an old god
Kalo, lives on under "Kohlmanndl" as designation for a bald dwarf. His cult is
connected with Kophopf rn, head urns, and he has many points of contact with the
Kümmernis. I see in him a variant of Loki. The in the Libra-Venus-
month would point to a e ual deity, in addition the hanging (crucifixion) motive would
come.

St. Corona, a very ancient saint who was tortured to death in a strange way.
The henchmen bent the tops of two trees next to each other, tied the saint's hands and
feet to them, and then they lent out the trees so that the saint's body was torn apart.
St. Korona is therefore a pagan wind goddess, representative of the Greek ure
K r n, and the Germanic Valkyries.

The h Cross is the hieroglyph of Saturn and has taken the place of the
sacred stick pillars and trees of the (ck.ck.- pillar), Babylonians, Greeks and
Romans and the Germanic rmin- or H rmon s n. With the Greeks these, mostly
with an ithyphalli Satyr in connection stick columns, or :
"Herm ". The holy cross is therefore the symbol of the Germanic primeval and forest
god Sater or Satil (also Stokko), the Greek Satyr and the Latin Saturnus. This is a
reminder of the tree and forest man, or culturally and also of the
gruesome sodomis orgies, in which the

203
 but still dangerous by their bites and claws primitive men tied to stakes,
so th .

That is why the cross was generally called the "wood of shame". But after
mankind had racially defiled itself by the wood of shame and the abominable
sodomy, it should be sanctified and transfigured by the death of Frauja-Christi on
the cross, who did not succumb to the sodomitic temptations, but "rose from the
dead", and should be made the highest and most noble symbol of Christianity.

The holy cross places and sanctuaries are almost always Saturn and Satyr
sanctuaries, located in lonely, wild forest areas, where even into historical times wild
people have roamed. For example, the Heiligenc uz near Baden
in Niedcrösterrcich, one of the most important sanctuaries of Christianity
and where a large relic of the Holy Cross is still venerated today, was originally
called Satilbach. Satilbach means " of Satyr ".

The Satyr were however in all myths the prototypes of serial lechery, as one
must assume this also from the primitive men and the today's .
Calvaria, Hebr. Kar-Kopto monkey hill, from which the "crucifixion" ,
was such a place of sodomitic fornication. In these places at that time Frauja-
Chriftus, the heroic man in the racial ethical sense was murdered. The Calvary
Mountains are therefore basically nothing else than the old-Aryan Hörselberge with
their , which, incidentally, not infrequently still in the
Passion of those Calvary Mountains z. D. at Vienna-Hernals)
as"Körb rlzwerge", or "Körberljud n" appear. The mob that martyred Frauja-
Christ is always depicted inferior on the Calvaries.

Finding of the Cross (May 3). That the cross in essence is connected with
eroticism is proved by the fact that the great feast of finding the cross is held in the
month of Venus and , May, and the raising of the cross 17 September) is
moved to the enus Libra month. The original shape of the cross was the shape of
the cross and the ancient Egyptian handle cross, which became the symbol of
Venus in astrology.

St. Kümmernis äg. Komre, ind. Kumara, gr. Kyb l Kins ris, franz.
Combre, also called St. Gehilf St. Hülpe, Mariahilf, Wilg fortis, in the Edda Eymir
and Hli ). She is depicted as a bearded man and as a primitive man
living in forests and wildernesses. According to the legend, God made her grow a
beard so that she would become ugly and thus be able to preserve her virginity
more easily. From all this it is clear that she is a hieroglyph and a
of the bisexual Gymir

204
(hence the strange name ,,Kümmer"nis!) or Mannus. Her name goes back to the proto-
linguistic primal rune kv. m. kv. m., that is the rune of the speaking prehistoric or
primal man, thus it is one of the oldest holy figures. Its cult has survived today only in
very remote areas (especially in the Alps), where a primitive people still lives. The very
name of the "Alpen" unmistakably indicates that this vast Central European mountain
range was inhabited by "Alben", i.e. inhuman tribes, until historical times. There are
also crucifixions of St. Kümmernis. For this see above "hl. Cross". One reads Sepp, I. .
S.358ff. I pictures of this have preserved themselves in Saalfelden
(Thür.) (as St. G hilf or Salvator undi), Wessobrunn, Serham. Her most important
image is in Mitten (mortuary chapel), where she is depicted together with the primordial
giant Heimo (Gymir). Next to her, a fiddler is often depicted; partly this fiddler or juggler
is a substitute for a dwarf, partly the fiddler's bow as a une indicates the
mystery of the hermaphroditic primordial mother, Amazon and Valkyrie. That is why the
crosses, to which St. Kümmernis is attached, usually have the strange shape of natural
fork or bow woods ("volto sauto pictures"). o the original mother on the original
family tree of mankind.

St. Kyriakus or Kyrisis nothing other than a Christianized Bakchos, Adonis. He

has the monstrous form of a crooked dwarf and the women offer him flax on sticks or
brooms as a sacrifice. Since these things are phallic symbols, consequently St. Kyris is
the substitute of an ithyphallic deity, the distortion and the demonic counterpart of
Kyrios Frauja- hristus.

St. Cyril (May 29), a saint figure very common mostly in Eastern Europe on
former Gothic territory. Cyril was a beautiful boy who died at the stake because of his
Christianity. As his name derived from Kyrios-Adonis indicates, he is a substitute for
Adonis-Froh, i.e. a god of spring and sun. This corresponds also to his position in the
calendar, according to which he is a .

St. Lauren ius (August 10), according to legend a pious deacon who was
alive on the for his steadfast faith (c. 258). As the alend r in the month
of the sun and Leo and the name derived from the IuI- or Phol- Loki Ur rune (i. kv. I.
kv) proves, he is a sun-, fire- and love-god. His youth also points to the latter.

St. Leonhard (November 6) belongs to the group of gods, his

name goes back to the "metal- ur rune kv. I. kv. I., to the ol rmanic
gods Loki

205
hard is connected with St. Florian. This also explains the strange use of the cult of
Leonhard's , actually the phallus, which is carried around in processions. The metal
period is also the time of the "horse and chariot culture", which is why on Leonhard's
day there are solemn processions on horseback, where also the clergy is on
horseback, a very strange, unexplainable use. Since Leonhard is a substitute
of a metal god, it is also understood that metal objects, chains, animal pictures are
offered to him as consecration gifts. St. L onhard's places are therefore places where
metal is found or processed.

According to the calendrical position Leonhard belongs to the series of the Loki,
Mars and Scorpio gods, therefore his relations on the one hand to metal, on the other
hand also to e . Sepp calls St. Leonhard because of his special folklore directly the
Bavarian hero god.

St. Leopold (Poldl) (November 15), Margrave of Oest rreich, founder of the
Cistercian Abbey of H iligenkreuz, the Klosterneuburg and the
Benedictine abbey Klein-Mariaz ll. ( 1136.) To give a higher consecration to the
Austrian tribal dynasty of Babenberg r, Leopold was canonized and took the place of
the old patron of the country Florian-Baldur-Zeiz . (The same there.) He founded the
Pr ry of Klosterneuburg at the foot of the Zeizo Mountains (mons etius
Kahlenberg) on the site of the old Asturis, an Ostara cult site. The Ostara site Asturis
gave the whole country the name "Ostar rich ", Oesterreich, i.e. Empire of Ostara.
According to the calendar Leopold corresponds to a . Mars- Numen, so on the
one hand it is connected with war and fire, on the other hand with sexuality and death.
His feast is still celebrated today at his main shrine Klosterneuburg by the "Fasset-
rutschen" (sliding over a ), which is an erotic allegory, since the barrel is
hieroglyph for . (" olium aturni.")

Otherwise cf. St. Florian above, whose representative he became.

St. Longinus (March 15), according to legend supposedly the soldier who thrust
the lance into the chest of Christ on the cross. He, shaken by the death of the Lord,
became a Christian and because of his Christianity was persecuted and beheaded by
the Jews, his head, was buried in a pile of rubble, but was found again and venerated
as a miraculous relic. Phonetically Longinus goes back from the demon Loki, the
enemy of the light A s gods. As a fire god he is also a m tal god.

In the esoteric sense, however, Christ's Passion is a sodomitic th riomachy and

Longinus one of the Sodom , in this sense then Longinus-Loki is
connected with phallus cult.

n) Pgl. Lanz-Liebensels: Urgeschichte der Handwerk" und Künste, Verlag Reichstem.

Pforzheim.
This canonization (- canonization by the pope) was characteristically passed by the last
arrnan emperor Frederick III.

206
 Loki the Log-varians, the Loki-M , the Lombards.

St. (August 25), of France, -f- 1270. One of the main deities of the
Frankish tribe must have been a god hlodio, from him derived the famous Roman
family of the laudians and all Greek families whose personal names are compounded
with les or leo. This word means , sun, shine! In historical times one made St.
Louis the substitute of the old sun god, in order to anchor thereby the dynasty in the
olk consciousness more.

It was also no coincidence that so many French kings had names composed
with Hlod- or Lud-. Also according to the calendrical position, Louis belongs to the clan
of the sun and love gods, since August is the month of the sun and Leo, France is
astrologically under the sun and Leo, and is the typical country of the politics, the
pomp, the se l pleasures, but also of ! From such facts one can clearly see
how important and applicable the ariosophical hagiology and astrology is also for
country fates.

St. Luke (October 18 is represented with a sacrificial bull.

Astrologically corresponds to him Venus and the constellation Taurus. This
corresponds in part to the calendar in the month of Venus and ( ) Libra, and
also to the patronage of St. Luke, who is the patron saint of painters. For painting is
astrologically under Venus and Libra.

St. Magdalene (22. ul ) is the well-known saint figure from the Gospels, who
was the sister of Martha and Lazarus, and a penitent. She is usually depicted as a
neglected long-haired penitent, living in a cave.

As her name "Magdal ne" proves, she is related to the "Man- une" (Kv. m. bv.
m.) and represents one of the primordial mothers of mankind, however, unlike Mary
and other pure women, one of those primordial mothers who by their debauchery
brought precisely the into mankind. This is also proved by her
position, her feast day falls just at the border the moon- ancer month
ends and the sun- ancer Leo month begins. Leo means in the good
and bad sense. Love builds up, love destroys. In this sense Magdalena is the
substitute of a love goddess and , at the same time also deity of jewelry,
, osmetics, amusements, theater and performing arts, but also of child rearing.

St. Mang (Magnus) (September 6), according to legend a abbot

( 685) and founder of Füssen Abbey in the lgau, a of the Swabians and,
as the name suggests,

") 1. o. Leo.

207
an earth god, related to the Ymir-nune (kv. m. kv. m.), St. Michael and Wuotan-
Michel; "Magnus" also means the "Great". St. Mang, however, is the subterranean
Wuotan, he has to fight with primeval and primordial beasts, such as dragons
lin worms, is depicted like Wuotan with a walking stick and a cloak and is
considered the patron saint against vermin coming from the earth, but also as the
protector of fruit trees. All this coincides with his calendar position in the month of
Mercury and Virgo, which is astrologically related to small animals, vermin, slaves,
sodomites, but also to fruit-growing and agriculture.

St. Mang killed a , a man at the Drach ns e near

Füssen. He also killed a lin worm on the island of Wörth in the Staffel ee (cf.
Stephan, Stuffo "). The dragon cave can still be seen now.

The staff of St. Mang in Füssen was specially requested by many places.
Mang in Füssen was specially requested by many places and sent there to eradicate
the vermin with its help.

St. Mar the evangelist , is the ancient Germanic god

Marko, after whom the Marcomanni named themselves. Marko was the god of the
borders, and since at the borders were mostly the trading places, also the god of
trade and traffic. Therefore the Latin Mercurius and the Latin personal name Marcus
is nothing else than a descendant of the Nordic Marko. Marcus places are therefore
always trade emporiu , or example, the great Marcus sanctuary of Venice. The
main means of transport is money. That is why the feast day of St. Mar is in the
enus and Taurus- month of April. Taurus and Venus also indicate fertility of the
earth, that s why even today on St. Marci's day there is a field procession with
blessing of the fields and gardens. ttribute of the saint is the winged "St. Mark's
lion", actually a flying lizard.

St. Margaret ( St. rete) (July 20): Virgin and martyr martyred for her
steadfast faith circa 275. She is usually depicted as a beautiful virgin holding a cross
in one hand and a tamed dragon on a chain in the other. According to the legend,
one of the mart ations of the saint consisted in giving her a "dragon" in the
dungeon. This was apparently a pagu- or nick r , which the
holy virgin with indignation. Already the name indicates the relationship to
the nickers, because abbreviated Margarete means: rete, redel, which
phonetically and folk-etym logically leads to toad, Grindel, the nicker- and dragon-
like monster. In Margaret we see therefore, what also the calendar position in the
lunar and Canc r- month proves, a former lunar, water and maternal

") Dgk. lak. "tllprsm--DergtwaMsung, codomitl fornication.

208
 eity who renounces the sodomitic vice for the sake of pure motherhood and thus
becomes the progenitor of a pure and high human . The toad (" redel") is
folkloristic symbol of the womb, which is why St. Margaret is also the patroness of
women in childbirth.

St. Martin (November 10). The name goes back to the protolinguistic
" Ur rune" or of the clashing metal (m. td. m. tk. or m. rdd. m. rtd.). Conceptually,
it is related to the ancient Germanic Modi, the Latin Mars, the Persian metal and sun
god Mithras. Legend has it that Martin was born in Hungary, a country where
prehistoric metallurgy flourished. This country has always attracted the and
chariot people. That is why Martin, although he later became a bishop, is depicted
mainly as a horseman and knight, who with his sword - Metal! - cuts his coat to give
one half to a beggar. Martin places are always settlements of Aryan, especially
Frankish lords and Aryans from the metal . Astrologically Martin corresponds also
on the basis of his calendar to Mars and Scorpio.

St. Mat (February 24), who was chosen instead of Judas

He is depicted with a metal axe in his hand, because according to legend he
was beheaded. As his name indicates, he is a substitute for the ancient Germanic
metal god Modi, thus a metal-age and younger saint hieroglyph. He is mostly
connected with high standing, but younger ario heroic metal age peoples and is a
special saint of the Franks. Trier, in the land of the Mattians (cf. Metz and the, Lorraine
metal industry), is with the Mat Cathedral his main shrine in Germany. The axe
and the was the typical weapon of the ancient Franks. According to the
calendar, Mathias is located on the border of the constellations Aquarius and
Pisces and can be considered as the patron saint of the metal industry and metal
foundry.

St. Mathilde St. Mechthild.

St. Matthew (September 21), the evangelist, is represented twice, on the one
hand with a lance, because he was killed by a lance thrust. On the other hand, he is
represented as an evangelist with an angel, and this because the evangelists were
placed by the old ariosophic astrologers in the "fixed square" of the fi
, taking one: Lu Taurus ( ), John Scorpio (what used to be
eagle), Mar Leo ( ) and Matth Aquarius ( God m , angel). The first
representation with the lance takes into account the name of the apostle and
associates him with the god Modi. The second representation, however, is of
speculation

209
Matth is associated with the month of the Virgo-Valkyria, the month of the
penitent woman, who is the runner and of the o n.

The g l Aquarius attribute implies that Matth is the promulgator of the

coming God-man.

St. Mauritius (September 22), commander of the Theba legion, martyred for
the Christian faith in 287. According to the name a substitute of Mars, and like the
lance , also of a prehistoric, metal-age god. In honor of him was founded
order of knights. The House of Savoy venerates him as a patron saint.

St. Mechthild (April 10), the female counterpart of Michael, cf. there. The
historical Mechthild was a nun, a great medium. Venus-Taurus goddess.

St. Michael (September 29): One of the greatest and at the same time oldest
saint , actually an archangel and as such already marked in racial history as
"El trozoon" and pre-human. His name, according to the Hebrew, is called by the
mystics , that is creat power of God (in the general physical and
psychic sense).

Michael is apparently identical with ahd. Michel the "Great" and Wuotan.
The name goes back to the primal rune of the "speaking and "
Kv. m. dv. m. Michael is accordingly the Christian mummery of the old-Aryan
Mannus or mir.

The calendrical position at the beginning of the month of Venus and Libra
indicates that Michael is a god of judgment and decision. Michael is usually depicted
as a winged angel and warrior with the flaming sword, defeating the hell dragon, the
"demonozoon", with the help of his lightning rays. He is thus a hieroglyphic depiction
of the Titanomachy of prehistoric times, in which the bisexual and winged ancestor
of the Ario heroi defeated and exterminated the hominid dragon race by his
ele trobiotic power. (Cf. "Ostara" nos. 5-9, 15-19: "Theozoology.")

He is also as substitute of Wuotan as a substitute of Mercury

and Thot, which as " " ( angels! Valkyries) escort the souls of the
departed before the of God and weigh the value of each soul according to
its sins and merits. That is why he sometimes has the scales as an attribute.
Michael's sanctuaries are therefore usually very old prehistoric cult and cultural sites
and the way of living of the El trozoons usually located on particularly prominent
mountains (eg in France Mont St. Michel, a magnificent monastic castle, from the

") AIs Flugwelrn and wind sott.

210
The mountain of St. Michael of Monte argano in Italy, where the legend of St.
Michael is localized).

According to the mer urial character of St. Michael the feast is also at the end
of the Mercury-Virgo month! Michael's churches and Michael's places are under
Mercury and in fact because of the hara ter under the
Virgo.

Michael is the saint and patron saint of the Germans, which is why
to this day Germans everywhere are nicknamed Michel.

St. Nicholas (December 6), also a "highly famous" saint in Christianity, whose
outstanding importance, however, is not quite to be explained from the legend itself,
because he became, although a saint , even in the Germanic north the
popular patron saint of sailors and seafarers. However, he owes this only to the
circumstance that he is a mummery of the Wuotan-Nikudr, the Ni en-Wuotan. This
explains the popular representation of St. Nicholas as a bearded bishop with toil and
staff and a in which children, actually dwarfs and , hang out. St. Nicholas
sanctuaries are therefore always sites by the sea or rivers, where nickers, pa utu, and
stayed, where shipping was practiced and pile-dwelling cultures existed.

The name "Nicholas" goes back to the protolinguistic primal rune of the toad or the
"God's ngo". Nicholas is therefore also identical with ngo. St. Nicholas places are
therefore also mostly settlements of Ingävonian peoples. These St. Nicholas places
are astrologically sometimes under Moon and Cancer, sometimes also under Venus or
according to the calendrical position under upiter-Sagittarius, which

Nicholas is identical with the Germanic water and nickel deity Nehalennia
already mentioned by Tacitus.

St. Notburga (September 13), a saintly rural maid ( 1313), who is depicted as
a harvest with a sickle hovering freely in the air. She is, as the position of the
in the month of Mercury-Virgo proves, the substitute of an earth goddess, a
patroness of the slaves and maids, of the domestic animal and of the spruce, but also
the representative of the humble and working woman, from whose womb the Savior of
the world is born.

The 14 , a very popular -group, actually twice seven "Noth-

Alben", "Noth-Elfen". Already the number indicates that they are gods. These
are the saints:

Dgl. St. MrchthitL.

211
 40. St. Acacius, bishop-martyr, helper against murder and fear of death.
Maybe that's why the Freemasons throw acacia twigs into the after
their deceased brothers!
41. St. Aegidius, abbot, helper against plague and animal diseases.
42. St. Barbara, virgin martyr, helper against fever.
43. St. Blasius, Bishop, Helper against .
44. St. Christopher, Niese, hermit, patron saint of travelers.
45. St. Tyriacus, helper in the hour of death.
46. S1. Dionysius, see there.
47. St. Erasmus (St. Elmo), martyred with sulfur and pitch, patron against
weather, lightning and storm damage. He has a very unusual attribute: a winch with
the coiled intestines. I suspect under it the lightning bundl of Jupiter.
48. S1. Eustace, patron saint of hunters.
49. St. George, patron saint of knights.
50. St. Catherine, helper against
51. St. Margaret, helper of women in childbirth.
52. St. Pantaleon, helper against headaches.
53. St. Bitus, helper against possession and "St. Vitus' dance"
(epilepsy). Oelberge, cf. Walpurgis.

St. Onuphrius (June 12) is simple and transcription of the Egyptian

Osiris Onuphre"). According to legend, he was an Egyptian ascetic and is
"wild man". According to his calendar position in the month of Mercury and
Gemini he belongs to the Mercury - Wuotan - gods.

St. Oswald (August 5), King of Northumb ( 642), a very interesting

with rich from which it emerges that he is substitute of an A s - ;
is the patron saint of reapers and mowers and is called even the "Holy- mower".
He is the Christian successor of Wuotan, usually a stag with golden antlers
accompanies the saint just like Wuotan the "wild hunter". In his legend are
interwoven elements of the othar-Hild legend.

St. Pankraz (May 12), was a noble, handsome youth who suffered martyrdom
for his Christianity. He was supposedly beheaded with a sword in 304. St. Gregory o
Tours calls St. Pankraz the avenger of perjuries and the patron of oaths. This
patronage from his name, means "almighty one". According to his
calendrical position he belongs to the V nus- Taurus gods and might be a
substitute of the youthful - and beauty god. The sword points to the metal time

Sev p. I. p. XV.

212
Pankraz was also patron of the young knights and especially the .
Because of the one could also think of erotic connections with Pan,
Pankratis and Roland and of a god of the procreative power. Dgl. St. Florian.

St. Pantaleon 27 July), according to the legend one of the "14 " and
famous doctor, who was martyred about 305 .because of his Christianity. He is
usually depicted with his hands nailed to his head, because this was the manner of
his martyrdom and he is considered a patron saint against head ailments. According
to his calendrical position, however, he is more a doctor against love- ,
especially of the ; because his feast day falls in the sun Leo
month and his name reminds both of the ithyphallic Pan, and of the constellation of
the - Leo. In addition, there is the nail attribute, which is always symbolic
of the phallus. Pantaleon is therefore the male counterpart of St. Anne, celebrated the
day before.

St. Patri k (March 17), the patron saint of Ireland. Phonetically, he is to be

interpreted as pa d. i. Frog King, because Patri k drove out all frogs, toads and
lizards, d

St. Peter (June 29), as the "Prince of the Apostles", is one of the greatest saints
of Christianity. However, he owes his popularity not to the reports of the Gospel, but
to the fact that he became a Christian substitute of the Germanic thunder god Thor.
Thor's hammer became Peter's key in the Christian St. Peter, which, like Thor's
hammer, opens and closes everything. Just like Thor, St. Peter is the patron saint of
fortune, he is the gatekeeper of the sky, he makes thunder and lightning, he rides in
the sky chariot or " in the sky". Linguistically, Petrus has sounds of
the "Ur rune Thor", or the "Urrune of the whirring nut". So he is connected with
everything that is connected with rod-wood, (Tursen), horse , chariot , fire,
lightning and thunder.

St. Peter and Peter places are astrologically Jupiter and Sagittarius places,
therefore especially rich, blessed and religious consecrated places.

St. Philip (May 1, shared with St. James the Younger). See with St. acob s
the Younger. He is usually depicted with an inverted cross, since he was crucified
upside down. He is a substitute of the Dioscuri and old , which were bound
at stakes, so that with them cultic fornication could be made. This corresponds to his
calendrical position in enus Taurus-Mon

") i>sS6e frog, toad.

213
 St. Quirinus (March 30). The name goes back to the Proto-Latin "Ur rune of
the god Hör or ring" (kv.r.bv.r.), which means stone . Quirinus is therefore the
substitute of the Stone Age Germanic god ring or ig. The legend also tells that
Quirinus, like St. Florian, was thrown into the water with a millstone around his
neck. The millstone is a symbol of the sun, so Quirinus is also a hieroglyph for an
old sun god, which also corresponds to his position in the church calendar, because
his feast day falls in the constellation Aries, in which the sun has a "special" .
Quirinus are particularly old, back to the Stone Age .
The ancient noble called themselves Quir . In place names this
ancient god frequently occurs e.g. in Nuremberg, Kirnstein, etc.

The of Quirinus in Germany was the famous

Benedictine Abbey of Tegernsee.

St. Pirminus (November 3). Founder of the famous Benedictine abbey of

Neichenau, the substitute of a god Prem or Prim, an old-Aryan primordial god of
thunder and lightning. The calendrical position in the Jupiter (Donar) Sagittarius
month of November corresponds to this.

St. aphael (October 24), an archangel who in the Bible cures Tobias of
blindness by the fat of a captured fish and guides and shields him in his
wanderings. His name is Hebr. etymologized rap a l . Already from this
etymology one can see that aphael is a hieroglyph for the
prehistoric hominid and .

But the mystics also translate Rapha- l as healing power of

God. aphael thus represents the healing power of the Godhead, healing,
protecting and shielding in spiritual and physical relationship. St. aphael's sites are
thus partly ancient sanatoriums, partly hostels for hikers and .

St. Nasso (June 19), a peculiar figure occurring in Bavaria, to whom

toads are still sacrificed today. His name goes back to the "Ur rune
" and is a race-historical hieroglyph for the toad- water- and
nick r m . The "Kn ht pert" and the "Austrian Krampus," both
, the latter appearing as the companion of St. Nicholas on
December 6, are unmistakably hieroglyphs for primitive man. The Krampus is a
hairy satyr with tongue , rattles with chains and brings children
(dwarves) in a carrying basket. He wears the chains because these monsters
were tied up when they were abused for sodomit purposes. Nasso and the

Gothic qunirns --- millstone.

r") The newly discovered Komodo dragons. Sci'tenoerwandte of those prehistoric
dragons, still have lause forked tongues!

214
The other folkloric figures are thus Christian of the
Gr ndel, who is described in detail in the Beowulslied. Cf. St. Ruprecht.

Nasso-Hrodo is associated with toad and the primordial of

Grindel or Gredel, which is why the figure of St. Ruprecht (see below!) has something
primordial . Like the subterranean gods, he is usually depicted with
a salt ; the legend explains this with the fact that he lent the salt works of
Salzburg. Ariosophically we must interpret this attribute in such a way that around the
salt springs already in the primeval times large settlements developed. With fire -
Nasso-Hrodo is also the god of fire - the brine was boiled and the solid salt was
extracted. The work had to be done by enslaved , nicker- and ,
which is why sometimes children or little angels ("Putti") are associated with the
buckets. With their big heads, puny bodies and extremities, these Nicker- and
had something toad-like about them - therefore Grindel - in itself. The
nodders and Pagutu had, as we know?, a appearance.

Th , where salt is also higher culture and therefore law, therefore Nasso,
Hrodo and upert is also genius of law and order, as this is also astrologically Jupiter-
Donar. The calendrical representation of asso at the border of the Mercury-
and the moon- ancer month, the calendrical representation of St. Ruprecht at the end
of the Jupitcr-Pisces month expresses on the one hand the hermaphroditic, pre-
human, divine and dragon-like nature of these saintly figures, on the other hand the
- .

St. Roch 17 August), patron saint against plague and bubonic diseases, thus
also against lues, according to legend a charitable, southern French
nobleman ( 1327), who devoted his whole life to the care of the sick. He is depicted
like Ta nhäuser, with cloak, pilgrim's shell, pilgrim's staff and usually with a dog (or
more correctly or ). According to its name, it is related to the
"toad- ur rune and the god figures of hrodo and Grindel (cf. Grind, the skin disease
that produces a skin!). But these are subterranean and demonic gods.
and debauchery are the of all diseases, especially
-forming diseases. The impure , which loosens in the ,
makes Tannhäuser and Amfortas sick and sickly. Only through the long new
pilgrimage of pure love, only through the purifying ray of the pure license that shines
from Frauja- Ehristo, can the heroic man recover.

This is what the hieroglyph of St. Roch tells us. With St. Rosa and
Magdal na, the "game and forest ", appears

"Tlieowoloaic", "Ostnro" No. 5-9, 15. -19.

215
Also St. Nochus always at the foot of the so-called, in the baroque often
plague and Trinity columns, which have taken the place of the old-G rman rmin
columns, the ggdrasil world trees. ggdrasil I explain with dragon-tree. Because
gg Ekko, lizard, dragon; dra-sil is tree (ahd. triuw).

The Irmin pillars, plague pillars, Trinity pillars, but also the Gothic Roland pillars
and "spinners on the cross pillars", also called "Norn pillars", are the hieroglyphs of
the entire history.

The "pillars" or "trees" represent the family tree of mankind in spiritual art and
allegory. Mostly the plague or rests on three pillars (e.g. in Baden near
Vienna), in three caves one sees the i d- and (d. s. the
Norn !) St. Magdalena and St. Rosa, then St. Nochus, the subterranean Wuotan
and Tannhäuser. From these three roots the family tree of mankind
grows up only with the help of the pure woman, the virgin mother of God Mary, i.e.
that woman, who keeps away from the mixture with fauns and . That is why
on the plague columns, on the main trunk of the column, above the caves at the
base of the column, we see an image of the Mother of God. With her help we reach
on the cloud columns (cloud n bu prophet, medium, ariosophy, esoteri ) of the
ariosophic esotericism and to the divine, superhuman , which is
at the top of the column as St. Trinity in the radiant glow. Trinity in the radiance
enthroned, as the Holy Trinity of the God-m , which once was (the Father),
which now lives and still slumbering in the grave of the ariosophical (the
Son) and which will once rise again through the Power of the Holy Spirit.

That is why the feast of St. Nochus is also moved to the month of the Sun and
Leo, which astrologically means transfiguration, love, child rearing.

St. osalia (September 4), substitute of a subterranean earth goddess,

phonetically connected with Hrodo and the "Chrodo- (Grindel-) Ur run ", also with
St. Nochus. She is therefore also . She lived the life of a strict
and a wild and forest woman, and therefore mostly kneeling in cave, with
wildly grown hair and in poor, almost prehistoric clothing. Her calendar position in
the -Virgo , the month of the slaves, little people, poor and penitents,
corresponds to this. Historically she was the daughter of Count Sinibaldi o
Guisguina and osa in Sicily. She is usually depicted with Nochus on the plague
columns.

St. (March 27), according to legend a Frankish prince who founded

the St. P r and Bishopric of Salzburg (1- c. 628). Actually,
however, he is phonetically a of the old-G rmanic thunder and lightning
god Hrodo or Thor.

216
Therefore, the servant Ruprecht, the Rübezahl ( the Hrodo with the ) and the
Krampus are with him phonetically and essentially related. He is usually represented
with a salt bucket.

Buckets and baskets are also always a sign that at the places of the respective
bucket and 'basket gods weaving technology and pottery were eagerly practiced.
Further compare one above St. Nasso, whose later substitute he is.

St. Sal ator, partly conceived as a saint, partly as Frauja-Christ himself, is

according to Sepp a substitute of the , prehistoric Wuotan and St.
Kümmernis, thus of the Ymir.

Guardian Angels (September 1) are, according to their nature and

calendrical position in the month of Mer and irgo, the substitutes of the
Germanic and the Greek Kuren or Keren, and the prehistoric "Theozoa".

St. Sebastianus (January 20) was a noble, handsome youth who was tortured
to death for his Christianity by being tied to a tree and shot with arrows by African
archers. Then he was beaten to death with sticks and thrown into a cesspool. He is
worshipped as a patron against the plague, just like his archetype, Apollo, Phol,
Baldur, in whose place he took. According to his position in the calendar, the tree
motif and the Negroes as archers, he is like the other January saints Antonius and
Simeon Stylites a former Saturn and Capricorn numen. His legend and his whole
figure is therefore a side piece to the myth of the death of Baldur by the mistletoe shot
and to the myth of the Tell shot. Cf. also "hl. Cross".

St. Seraphia (August 29), according to legend a slave who was martyred for
her sinfulness about 120. Bor her torture, she was given two boogeymen in the
dungeon in order to trap her, which did not succeed. After that she wa beaten to
death with clubs. According to her name, she is related to the angels, seraphs and
valkyries, which is also confirmed by the calendar position in the month of Mercury-
irgo.

St. Sime n Styli e ( January), a strange oriental saint, who was also called
the "Säul nst h r" (Stylites), because he allegedly, according to legend, had a
column built for himself, from which he lived with a chain . He is,
as already his position in the calendar proves, a substitute of the antique forest and
satyr and the Egyptian temp - chained to the ck-ck column.

St. Simon and Judas Thaddeus (October 28), both apostles, who are portrayed
with a metal saw and an axe because of their death martyrdom. Simon is
phonetically related to the

*-) Thaddeus is also represented with a club.

217
protolinguistic "Modi- or M tal- Ur rune" together. Simon is therefore, as the saw
also indicates, a m tal god. The same is indicated by the axe of Judas Thadd us. In
addition the at the beginning of the Mars-S orpio month connected
with metal and metal-g .

St. St phanus (December 26) St. Saturnin, St. Satyrus, cf. "St. Cross". St.
Stephen is the substitute of the old Germanic forest and game god Staffo, Stuffo,
Sater or Stolko, i.e. a Saturn goddess, which is already evident from the well-being of
the feast day (since the sun is in the Capricorn). According to the legend,
St. St phanus the Deacon was "stoned" as the first witness of blood, that is, the
"stones" satyrs, fauns, . At the great St. Stephen's
sanctuary in Vienna there are still the nests of an ancient sacred satyr tree, the "stick
in the iron", to which the were tied with chains.

Sepp brings St. Stephan together with god Stuffo, who is at the
same time a god of and , so the Germanic counterpart to the
intoxicated and raving Sat r , Faun and . St. Boniface banishes the god
Stuffo to the Stauffenbach near E chwege. The customs, which are
connected to St. Stephen's day, prove that he represents the place of a rural-peasant
god.

St. Stephen (August 20), King of Hungary. In Hungarian, God is called ist n,
Stephen Istv n. This sound may have been the reason for making St. Stephen the
national saint, apparently by giving a Christian successor to an earlier pagan god
István and at the same time anchoring the ancestral dynasty, the Arpad , in the
religious sensibilities of the nation.

Isten would then be related to the Old Germanic Istwo, or Tuisco and
document the close kinship of the Magyars with Old Aryan tribes.

St. Silvester (December 31), pope, 335, in only the name interests. For
he represents a Saturn or Satyr deity, since Saturn is always called s lvestris, the
one who lives in the forests. corresponds to the in the Saturn
Capricorn month. At the end of the year, after the birth of the Lord, the representative
of the heroic , be held before the eyes of the Christians, only the
detachment from the and wild mcn is the right way to the redemption and birth
of the God-man.

St. Thomas (December 21), apostle, usually with and

lance, because he was killed by lance stabs. The lance and the name (from the metal
ur rune td. m. td. m.)

U) Sepp, l. e, p.24.

218
 The metal axe and the metal saw are used to make the squared lumber and the right
angle. With the metal axe and the hacksaw in it, the squared lumber and the right
angle can be technically produced. That is why Thomas has the . On the other
hand, it was precisely the metal and peoples who cultivated and
thus moral order and moderation in spiritual terms. The in J piter
Sagittarius month corresponds to this. He is the patron saint of carpenters.

St. Ulrich (July 4) is a historical figure and was bishop of Augsburg ( 973). He
also took part in the Battle of the L chf ld against the Hungarians. According to his
name, he is a sub of the ancient Greek god Ullr and is depi ted as a bishop
with a fish in his hand, according to legend, because on a fasting day he had turned
meat into fish.

From the fish, which is mostly a hieroglyph for the man, we can see the
relations of St. Ulrich to the water, because he is a moon and water deity according to
his . He is also the patron against the plague of mice, ats and frogs
and toads, i.e. against small animals that roam in the water and in the earth. It protects
the corners, houses and the home from these vermin. These relations become even
more significant if we consider that "mouse" is a euphemism for the female genitals
and the uterus among all peoples. Ulrich-Ullr is therefore the god and genius of the
treasure of the earth, that is, also of the mothers' . That is why clay or wax
mice or are sacrificed at Ulrich's places, and the pilgrims seek protection and
there against both mice plague and women's suffering.

The fish stands here for the small animal-human primal races, like nodders,
dwarfs or (in close phonetic connection with Ulrich) for the Alben, elves, the devilish
Valand (blacksmith, Wieland). The sun god Helios-Apollo, the quivalcnt of Ulrich in
Greek, is as Apollo Smintheus also . St. Ulrich-Ullr, like Baldur and Phol, is
patron of foals and horses; he is also venerated as (cf. Urrune lrv.l.bv.l
Welle, spring). St. Ulrich is, as Sepp says, also weather saint.

St. Ursula (October 21), virgin daughter of King Diono of Cornwallis, who was
to be at the head of supposedly 11,000 virgins as tribute to the king of Armorira. From
an entire fleet, the girls were to be to Armorica (Brittany), but were driven
eastward by a storm to . They sailed - somewhat illogically - up
the Rhine and were altogether by the Huns, since they did not want to
to them. The name Ursula, i.e. ärl in, introduces us to the true meaning of
this . Ursula is the ancient Germanic goddess Perchta and, like her, the
patron saint of the

219
of a happy marriage. This also corresponds to the position at the end of the
Venus Libra month of October, whose astrological meaning refers precisely to love,
beauty and marriage!

Christ (August 6). The Gospel tells how Fra ja-Christ was
transfigured on Mount Tabor. In honor of this event, the feast of the Transfiguration of
the Lord ("trans uratio D mini") is celebrated. As can be seen from the calendar
placement in the month of the sun and Leo and the name "tran uratio", Frauja-
hristus appears here as the god of the sun and love. Through the love
the ario heroic man is transfigured", i.e. transformed and .

St. eronica (13 January) is identical with Berenice, a legendary saint who
the Passion of the Lord, handed him a cloth to dry the blood and .
From it the sword cloth of Veronica, in which the bloody face of the Lord was
imprinted. An ancient saint as a substitute for a large-headed dwarf deity or Nick
of saturnine character, as results from in the Saturn-Capricorn-
month.

St. Vincent (January 22), cf. Vitus.

St. Virgilius (November 27), Bishop of Salzburg, a saint revered throughout the
Middle Ages as a sorcerer who mastered the highest mysteries and wisdoms, who
even first claimed the spherical shape of the earth. This corresponds to his
in the Jupiter-S gittari s month of the high priests, worldly wise men and
seers.

St. Vitus (June 15), a youthful saint, especially venerated by the East
Germanic, Gothic and Slavic tribes, who, according to legend, was martyred around
303 together with Mod stus and his nurse Cresccntia. First he had to fight in the
arena against wild animals (i.e. animal men!), then he was thrown into a boiling
cauldron.

He is usually depicted as a child or youth standing in a large boiling cauldron.

Phonetically, Vitus is related to the proto-linguistic " ott- Ur run (trv. tlr. dv. tlr.),
thus representing a youthful Wuotan- , which is also confirmed by the
calendrical representation, which is related to M r ur - mini. Vitus (together with
Mod stus), is furthermore also a reminder of the twin hero astor and Pollu , thus
also reveals connections with .

The , the molten lead, the phonetics of the name Mod s s (cf.
the Modi point to the metal . The dwarves, as slaves (and
Slavs), dug the metal out of the earth and smelted it. The Eastern European ,
countries are the original home of and the Erots the first metal
people. Vitus is therefore also even one of the

220
 ain and the name goes back to the aih s or
Wiso. Accordingly, one branch of the Goths called itself Wisigoths (not Visigoths).
Just this was in the possession of the highest ariosophic wisdom.
The many place names, which are composed with Wis-, Mit- or Weih-, are connected
with the god Wiso or Wido. The same is true of all St. itus (or St. V it) places. They
always indicate metal culture and ( isi-) gothic settlement and places of highest
wisdom. Mostly they are also oracle sites.

St. Vitus became a favorite saint of the Slavs because he is the of

the ancient Slav Swante-vit. The " ittuali n" (!) brothers or "Vinzentins"
brothers in the Baltic Sea (whose main sanctuary was the prehistoric fortress
Hertesburg) are therefore a knighthood, which owes its origin and name to the old
Gothic god Vaihts. The word "ViktuaIien"-Brothers is later reinterpretation of a
ignorant, rationalistic-materialistic time.

St. Walpurgis (February 25), according to legend a sister of St. Boniface, and
Benedictine nun. She is depicted as such and has ears of corn and an oil bottle as
attributes. The legend says that the saint cured a miserly woman, who had ears of
corn stuc to her hands, of the spell by her prayers. From her relics in Eichstädt
a miraculous o l.

The Walpurgis nights, that are the nights, in which the herdsmen and
other primeval and inhuman servants meet for the orgiastic dance, are only loosely
connected with the historical Walpurgis, rather they are obviously connected with the
name Walpurgis. The saint is therefore a substitute for th Valkyries, who mostly stay
on the prehistoric Walburgen, i.e. the sacred earthen castles surrounded by
ramparts, thorn hedges, fire rings, which are called Walburg n, Alhsburgen,
Salb rg n, and Elasburg n. The Valkyries are "Elektrozoa", fire , and the
Walburgen had their shine from it that one on the walls from clay and silica
fire ignited, so that the Wall mat rial melted to a glassy, hard, shining mass.

The Küren, Walküren and K r n still live on in the Karwoche, the Trau rwoche,
since humans are to be reminded of the sad times of the and the , where
the divine of mankind still in anima lay, since the Go lay in fleshy
coffins and accordingly also the culture only slowly developed. Therefore, in memory
of the meager diet in primitive times on Maundy Thursday only herbs are eaten, in
memory of the poor the altars stripped, in memory of the

221
the eternal light extinguished, to the memory of the the bells removed
and by , on Good Friday the " ", that are
, blackish , eaten, as a symbol, how mankind degenerated, by
erotically only the dark.blackish bread of the .

In Walpurgis night, boys and girls rise from the heights or former
Walburg n, where the nubile girls are , bonfires are lit and merry dances are
held.

With the Valkyries etymologically also the protvlinguisti "Lin w rm- Ur rune
plays in (td. I. tk. I. td), therefore the expressions Salburg n, A sburgen,
Ohlsburgen and the designation "Salige Fräulein" for the Valkyries.

In the Middle Ages, the Ohlsburgs became the Oelbergs, former prehistoric
Walburgs, which - as for example in Gaadcn near Vienna (between Mödling and
Heiligenkr uz) - were transformed into "Oelgardens" after the image of the biblical
ethsemane. One sees there below at the foot of the Oelberg the stone sculptures
of the sleeping disciples, above however on the summit of the mountain the praying
Saviour, how he is strengthened by a alk r e in with the .
Since the ariosophical esotericism and doctrine is in the figurative sense also a Grail
drink, so the place names composed with "Oel", "Ohl" and "Sal" are indications that;
there esoteric schools existed already in the prehistoric times (compare for example
the old university town Salona). From it comes also Latin "s ola", German "school",
which were therefore places where the Valkyries had their oracle places.

Oelb g are often also associated with the alvar ountains. Thus e.g. in
Vienna is the most famous Calvary in Herren - A hs, modern Hernals. To the
aforementioned is true that Walpürgis is located on February 25, just at the
beginning of the mystical-occult constellation Pisces, and such places are under the
star of the highest wisdom, Jupiter.

The protolinguistic "Ur rune of the lisping Lin " (l. tb,!. tk.) is very significant.
The lin is the lin worm of the Aryan sagas, the demonozoon of the Tertiary, a
primordial, dragon-like creature that really lived here on earth, walked on two legs,
and is the ancestor of today's dark and low . The Demonozoa, like the
Th ozoa, also had occult organs and occult abilities, especially prophecy and
vision. Therefore also from this protolinguistic Ur rune the words
"blessed", " Soul", "the ", all terms related to the supernatural and
divine.

St. Wende in (Wenceslas) (2O.Oct.), according to legend abbot of the

monastery of Tollei ( 1015), a peasant, perhaps erotic deity, the
substitute of the Germanic dwarf and wanderer.

222
 Orwandil. Wend lin is mainly patron saint of cattle herds and nomadic
peoples, which include the Vandals.

St. WiIgefortis, cf. St. Kümmernis.

St. Wolfgang (October 31), bishop of Negensburg ( 994), who,

however, withdrew as a hermit into a cave at the Monds e. He is a substitute of
the demonic Wuotan and the god of the dead, or of a metal god, because as his
attribute also the metal axe appears. It is significant that the devil in Austria is also
"Gangerl". St. Wolfgang his axe and , he build a church
where the axe falls. According to the calendar position in the month of Mars-Scorpio, it
is a death and metal deity.

Conclusion.
I hope to have convinced my readers by the above explanations so far that I
can spare myself further proofs for the importance of the holy hieroglyphs for the
and cultural history. Rather, I hope and wish that readers will be inspired by this
sketchy treatise to wander and study the corridor by means of my catalog of
sanctuaries. They will not only confirm my findings, but will experience the joy of
making newer and more interesting discoveries. The land and the earth will come
alive at once, and we will be able to hear the genii and gods of each locality truly with
their voices and listen to their revelations, which will tell us about the glories of Frauja
and his race! They will tell us the past and the future of every field, of every fen, they
will tell us what the interior of the earth holds, whether the place is favorable or
unfavorable to us personally, and they will thus make us lords and rulers of the locality
wherever we may find ourselves. Every walk will be a wonderful experience and a
dialogue with the Gods, so that we can proudly and joyfully agree with the words of
the 150th P alm: " ominum in jus! "Sing praises to Frauja in His
saints!"

223
224
Runic writing / Runic work
Runic gymnastics
Introduction / first rune exercises
Given by Friedrlch Bernhard Marby

225
226
Who looks into the world with open eyes, who bases his world view on
the Bible, who swears on Darwin, or at least assumes an evolution of the
world and the living beings, must affirm that among all human races,
between the Germanic man and the animal, already purely externally, the
greatest distance exists. The Bible believer should conclude from it t h a t
the Germanic man is still most similar to God's image. But the follower of
any theory of development must come to the conclusion that in the
Germanic man the highest state of development was reached.

With this conclusion and statement, however, the non-Germanic man

can never feel himself set back, and the Germanic man must not fall
into flatulent pride, for the german, seen from the material plane,
can just as little add to the fact that he is not a Germanic man, as the
Germanic man may not ascribe to himself as his own merit the fact that
the Germanic vein comes through in him. The correct point of view is
that each race has to fulfill its tasks and duties and only then is entitled
to rights, and that further crossings between the races always harm only
the Germanic race, but can be of no use to the other races, because the
conflicting hereditary material causes organic and mental disharmony
and creates mental inferiority, even if the intelligence is sharpened in a
selfish direction and for earthly concerns, and inner insecurity and
restlessness drives to lively, cunning activity. Mixed-race people suffer
for their whole life from a disharmonious working of the solar plexus.
This disharmony restricts the universal feeling, binds the soul to the
earth and forces to the development of an intelligence, which is set only
on robbery and enjoyment and plays tricks with the holiest.

What is peculiar to all pure-blooded people and to the pure-blooded

Germanic most of all, that is as a matter of course the mind. The mind is
the firm unchanging feeling of being secure in eternal, protecting,
guiding, co-native powers of God and the world: Mind is something that
comes from a series of mothers of the same kind.

227
In the pure-blooded person is born the courage from the mothers, the
courage to live, the ability to feel, the resonance of the soul in all life
events, the inner feeling of the right way of help for the changed ones
and oneself, the love for the fellow human being, the will for the further
shaping of the life then also in the child and in the children's children.

That just the Germanic man possesses these soul values and the
gifts and abilities arising from it, which include among other things also
an anchoring over time and space, and the gift of foresight, know mixed-
race circles quite exactly. For this reason they strive with all means and
ways t win the Germanic mediums and sensitives and to make them
serve their purposes. Roch never has a real seer grown out of a Jewish,
mulatto or otherwise mixed race . Seership is possible only on the basis
of a clear hereditary property in the mute, and if the organic formation of
the body as mother inheritance determined and made possible this
ability accordingly. Where blood of different races mixed, there several
mother-rows and several memory-chains cross and overlap, as also the
organ-forming and organ-refining tendencies.

But what is otherwise often called "Gemüt" today is a baseless

blurring, despondent and characterless. So the terms "Gemütlichkeit",
"Gemütsmensch" etc. have today nothing more to do with the real
Gemüt. The closest one comes to the meaning of the word Gemüt is to
think of the following words: Mutter, Mutterwitz (-mother's wit),
Mutung.Mut, and the phonetically connected words Mut, Gud (i.e. God)
and gut.-.

The views of all lay and academic circles researching in occult and
scientific ways are united in the opinion that the life forms have
developed at the poles of the earth, namely first at the Rordvol. As the
seat of the oldest race the or polar-area is to be regarded, which
once, as long ago determined, had a blooming vegetation. The race,
which is to be addressed as the first human race and which was able to
create a high culture at an early stage, is the race, the Germanic race,
which still lives near the North Polar regions today. My skin and hair
coloration, which is the furthest from the animal world, already indicates
that here the wei-

228
teste distance from the animal world in development time and breeding
time is present.

So it is self-evident that the oldest race of the earth could also

develop the God-viewing, the God-knowing, the world view coming
closest to the truth, the God-consciousness, the God-likeness, as well
as in connection with it the love for all beings and the sense of duty and
the joy of work and creation at the highest and could also transfer it in
the mothers of the race more and more in mental values, in the mind to
the offspring. -

From the above-mentioned development of the most developed race

all reasons speak for the fact that in the oldest race of the earth also
the highest spirituality, the highest intuition power, the highest
inspiration ability, the highest art ability, the highest genius must be
present. However, one should not confuse spirituality with common
intelligence and animal cunning and cunning. Spirituality is not only
ability, but also the core of being and responsibility towards spiritual
values. This spirituality can be refined and increased to such an extent
that the values of the earth, that the body itself, are sacrificed to a
spiritual goal out of free will after mature deliberation and conscious
inner drive. This spiritual attitude, which puts the main value on the
spiritual world, is never brought up by the man-race man. He is not
even able to comprehend this attitude and regards it as "ideaology", as
weakness, as insanity. Thereby the animal predatory intellect tells him
that it is self-evident that the high-bred man must actually sacrifice
himself for him, the mixed-breed man (see the Christian version) and
that the high-bred man must actually be glad to be allowed to leave the
earth to the mixed-breed man. Thus the mixed race man "understands"
the attitude of the highly spiritual race man. Roch more, he constructs
demands and claims to the pure-bred mankind, forms from it a
"religion" and forced and forces this "religion" on the Teutons and all
other races as a "redeeming" "religion", but did and does nothing
himself to develop to the racial man, but sought and seeks his goal in
the money power and the domination over the Teutons always and
everywhere to get for himself a pleasant earth existence.

Thus, the Germanic idea of the finite sacrifice of physical form and
earthly life for the sake of spiritual

229
For the sake of life to the bastard idea of the official "religions" created
by Manschmenschen, to the bondage of the Germanic peoples by
mixed-race people, who for more than 12000 years in a finely developed
organization not only hinder the Germanic peoples in their development,
but also consciously subjugate and de-racialize them.

The greatest spirituality and genius developed among the Teutons

(i.e. similar to the spiritual procreators (genii) and their tools) is based on
the hereditary property of the father-row from hundreds of thousands of
years ago in an uninterrupted chain of race-legal procreation. On the
bodies of the fathers of the Germanic race worked and formed
(especially on the development of the brain, the thymus gland, the
kidneys of the vines, the serual glands and the heart) for centuries the
tasks of thinking and the cosmic waves, as they pulsate most effectively
in the regions of the North Pole under the influence of the radiation of
the so-called magnetic pole and the space waves arriving here.

But all thoughts are based on spatial images and values. Thinking is
a scanning and grasping and the like and putting together and
assembling of differently stored, formed and tightened fields of force.
This thought activity, which necessarily had to experience in itself the
harmony of the universe and the all-intelligences, settled in substance
and form and organ refinement in the body of the procreators according
to purpose and was transferred to the conceived child. -

Thus the series of mothers as representatives of t h e one Mother

Earth built on the Germanic race and the series of fathers of the
Germanic race as representatives of the celestial spaces and powers
built for hundreds of thousands of years and rather than as with other
races on the bodies of our race children, on their souls and on their
spirits. It is necessary for us, if we know this now, to continue this
awakening of the only redemption through pure procreation and to
adjust ourselves mentally and spiritually and to work on ourselves in
such a way that in us and through us the racial line of development will
continue to propagate.

I have said that on the mother's side the experience-memory images

are transmitted to us as hereditary property as mental property and on
the father's side the images which spatially arise through the thinking
activity as spiritual property. Both kinds of images, those of the material
world and of the world of the tense

230
Spaces, the experienced and imagined images, have an effect in us as
divine guidance, if they are not covered by ideas (ecclesiastical and
exact-scientific education), which suppress this hereditary property of
mental and spiritual values. If these inherited values are suppressed, we
will necessarily be at a disadvantage compared to other-racial and
mixed-racial people. We become a plaything of the mixed-race world
subjugation plans. We will be enslaved and degenerate, although we
may even blindly boast of being Teutons. So, in order to become full
human beings and in order to become redeemed in truth, we must first
of all regard all education by religious and scientific "authorities" very
critically as something for unkind children and people, that is for children
and people without kind, without Raffe. - But we have a kind-ego, have
a race-ego! So we educate ourselves! Rur self-educated serves
ourselves! -

We have to become aware of our genetic makeup again. Then the

way is free for our development. But we must know how to regain these
memories and abilities. -

We have this way of the awakening of the hereditary property still

today in our Germanic runes before us. These runes must be
interpreted and brought back to life. It is necessary to live into the world
view of our ancestors by means of the runes and to make their ways of
thinking our own again, so that we awaken the hereditary property in us.
In the runes are actually contained all the keys to the knowledge of our
ancestors, all the knowledge about this world and all other worlds. We
can only grow when we are awakened, awakened to ourselves. The
runes are the only key from the way of our development. Lying within us
in our genetic makeup. Awakened, opened, this hereditary property
brings us the development of a dynamic world view in us, and in and
around us the development of our own force field and the radiation and
long-distance effect of this our force field according to our own will, as
well as a close being connected with God.

The path of this development is marked in the acquisition of runic

lore, in the development of the ability to form magical space values by
oneself, in the development of the ability to draw in power through runic
exercises, to

231
to form and send, in the development of the ability to gain
enlightenment through runic exercises.

In the field of runes I can only show the way. How far each individual
student progresses in this field is up to the will and the pure, conscious
work of the student. Those who use the developed power wrongly have
to reckon with setbacks and should seek the blame, as well as the extra
work, with themselves. But with the help of the hints I have given, every
student will be able to overcome every obstacle.

If only the good will remains steady, the power grows daily and faster
than you have previously guessed. Even the weakest becomes a
warrior through the runes!

The red and the time demand conscious people of will, of strength
and of action!

! We will!
Will! - !- !

We want to imbue ourselves with the highest will powers of heaven

and earth! We want to let this will beget power in us! We will give birth
to the conscious deed, as an instrument of developing spiritual
direction, as a creator of a lighter world!

The author.

232
In 1924, I began to publish the following articles in the journal I
edited and which is now in its 8th year of
publication "The on way" under the heading "Runen
raunen richtig Rat" with the discussion and explanation of
the most important and mysterious and in all Mucker circles
most feared writing of the Germanic runes and the
explanation of their signs.

The years of apprenticeship that I used for preliminary studies

were quite a number and the subjects as well. I knew where I
wanted to go, that I was busy with studies in the field of botany,
medicine and psychology, and that I was mentally active after
hard, hectic work until 3 or 4 o'clock in the morning

I knew where it was going, that I was preparing salts, trying out
poisons on my own body, twisting pills, brewing tinctures, and
in medical practice, through the use of personal magnetism,
herbs, salt therapy, biochemistry, homeopathy and paracelsus
remedies, I was curing the sick, the lame and the blind,
homeopathy and Paracelsus remedies, healed the sick, drove
away copses, cured "incurable" women's ailments, made the
lame walk and the blind see, so that I soon had no peace and
quiet from the sick and - from the harassment of the doctors
privileged by the state.

If the childhood was already hard, but full of opportunities to

come to self-acquired knowledge on my own way, the third and
the fourth decade of my life were even more so.
In my profession, the newspaper business, I did something
more like my duty, so that I moved up step by step, slowly but
surely. In addition to my studies, I was also very active
politically, attending delegates' meetings of professional
organizations, working through the press, especially 20 years
ago the völkisch literature from the publishing house of the old
fighter Karl Rohm in Lorch and newspaper reports, communal
political essays, art critiques.

I don't know where I would find the time for my many-sided

studies; and what was the use of my being paid the highest
salaries in the place in a responsible position. Everything went
for my intellectual self-expression.

233
 education, and today I am still as poor as a church mouse.

But, how is it: man needs something to eat, something to

drink, a roof over his head and a bed.
Taking care of this is every man's own duty. Who
If you get stuck on these worries, if you get absorbed in them,
you will surely get stuck. But being a human being means
having a task that goes beyond these daily things. If he fulfills
this, then the daily things will probably also be there daily.

"From my fields of study, or was it from within me, something

new, nowhere read, nowhere experienced, peeled out over
time: the realization of the life value of the direction, the angle,
the predisposition and the type of man. Experience proved to
me that here un- "known forces were at work. Typical people,
typical families, typical dispositions, typical diseases were
created on the basis of unknown laws. When a man came to
get me for the first time to see his sick wife, I told him on
entering my consulting room that he was coming because of
his wife, what illness she was suffering from, what she
looked like, when she would be well again. When I went to
unknown new patients, the pain and suffering jumped out at
me, and the cause of the disease and the cure were open
and clear. Miracles upon miracles! - I was just a tool. - But
miracles also include spiritual guides and secret laws. But
everything is for the service, the service to mankind. The
teac er learns by teaching and the helper helps himself
spiritually when he truly helps. Intertwined are essence, law
and pure will.

"By itself" came the knowledge about the runes. They

were there, not as writing, but effective as directions, space
values, flow values. The magnetic treatment crane-
zs ker, the chemical relations, the accumulation and formation
of the matter to the typical physical shape in the human being
pointed to laws, to forces, which must have been recognized
and fixed somehow already before me. Eternally
mankind could not have blindly passed them by

But no one wrote about it, no one talked about it.

Were these laws so dangerous, so overturning to the - self-
interest, which spread itself well-organized and colorfully
dressed up over all? - What is frowned upon, what is
persecuted, what is suppressed, what is reviled as pagan -

234
What is the use of the effort of so many united and yet
fearful , fanatical forces testifying of a bad conscience, when the
counterforce, the eternal ar-force, the spiritual lifeborn, from
which all life itself springs, is not still much stronger, so strong
that it is insurmountable and outlasts time and people?

Thus the runes grew up in my feeling. And if also at the

situation the mind, the brain-thinking labored in vain around
the form - in the revenge I was, while my body closed that I
put formula against formula, equation achieved and inner
relaxation and from in the Sraum spoken words awoke,
words, which sounded so strangely "Greek". - Besides,
words jumped into my face in the middle of the day's work.
2a natural: The word "Erinnyen" of the Greeks was the
German word "Er- innerung". Greek language had originated
from German language. - On the way home from work, I saw
on a windowsill of a ground-floor apartment. The mother
carefully held the child from behind on both sides under the
armpit with both hands. The child was teething, saliva was
flowing out of the mouth onto the bib. The child's mouth was
wide open, as was the mouth of the house, the window. From
time to time the child grabbed his mouth with his
hand. Pain from the teeth pushing up. In between the
child spoke eagerly and with inner fervor always the same:
"e-i-j, e-i-j, e-i-j, e-i-j, e-i-j."-"The child works with the chanting
of this word," it ran through me, "his teeth through the gums."
- So, going on, I also practiced: e-i-j, e-i-j, and behold, an
urging upward in the chest (the vernacular also says: the
child gets the teeth through the chest during coughing fits)
and transplantation of the upward urging vibration into the
jaws, into the gums. The jaws, the gums were shaken,
massaged by fine vibrations. There was something self-
knowing in the child, the knowledge of laws, which,
consciously applied, formed on the body. And I remembered
the children's games that we once sang in Frisian in the
round dance and the recurring phrase "von hooge - dooge -
desse, von hooge - dooge - desse".

So the life on the way, the man, the child, the bird, the dog,
the horse, always taught inner-aware life.
and knowledge and application of laws that are still and
eternally effective in determining all life, and

235
The knowledge of the priests and the people must once have
been good, because the dorü that flowed towards me from
the language, opinion, custom, usage and habit of the
people became inexhaustible.

Lonely wanderings in the early morning then gave birth to the

stretching and stretching, the stammering, the singing, the
jubilating of the runic forms, of the runic words. There were
forces that seized the body and brought it into their direction of
flow. Without my will the hips started to move.
The spine became a writhing snake, the larynx, the "Adam's
apple" trembled and words were formed. The spine became a
writhing snake, the larynx, the "Adam's apple" trembled, and
words form- The light was unintentional and attracted birds and
squirrels. On the way home, I saw in front of me, around me,
something going along, in a golden glow, two spans in front of
my body. The golden fleece? -

Years after, when I considered it necessary that the

deliberate misleading of the God-seekers was put an end to my
part, I began then in veiled form with the publication of the
living runic lore: The runes Wohl Schrift, but also much more:
The runes are signs, spatial signs, power signs, tension
signs, signs of the human being who becomes a rune in the
runic incarnation! -

But further the seed had to be scattered. In my public

lectures the pencils of the stenographic listeners flew. Real,
true seekers and puzzlers, who were concerned about the
material literary evaluation of these new thoughts. Perhaps
new contemporary enticing formulas could be forged from it
under any exotic ramen, new shackles for the Germanic
people, for the seekers everywhere. They liked it. In honey they
collected poison. Poison to the wrong.
- Even "Aryan" writers and "leaders" stole. That hurt. What a
speaker says, after all, is not prescribed by law.
Copying and printing protected. If they had known to ask, I
would have given gladly. Thus the "runes-father-our"
wandered out under false flag, but fragmentary, because I
knew the martens and gave fragments and the key. Who was in
the rune spirit, to him everything would be
"by themselves".

I could only scatter the seed. That is natural. Everybody

had to bring it to germinate by himself. - The lack of money
and the struggle with life made it difficult.

236
It was impossible for me to write books about runes besides
my newspaper and my cosmological studies, and more and
more the field expanded. - But I already had a great effect
by awakening the right runic thought in the public in
baptizing hearts longing for clarity and in "outgoing brains
searching for clarity. The thinking of thousands of our
brothers and sisters forced hundreds of writers to write.
These too are tools and collaborators, each in his own way,
captured by the runic thought.

So now in the field of the runic idea t h e balls flew

and fly back and forth. Few know who has designed this
field so that it has become three-dimensional and a field of
divine forces. - Good and bad players. Honest and
dishonest. Behind everything stands the people struggling
for knowledge, knowledge and independence with
The latest findings of science, in the field of physiology of the
glands, in the field of atomic research, in the field of radiation
research, in the field of radio-technological development,
were also forced and promoted by the same power of desire,
step by step. What I had experienced and already wrote in my
runic essays in 1924/25: that the human body is an antenna
and transmitter, was forced upon the minds of all until 1930
and finally a Munich student "discovered", how
the German daily newspapers in 1931 reported that the human
body is an antenna. If a student finally discovers this, it may
well be so. - Behind everything stands the compelling
progress, development wanting spirit. He throws the people,
the balls into the game.

Now let's divide the rules of the game he

Time is ripe. - I hope that I succeed in sorting out this rune
library beginning with this bundle for quite a long time.

With a general overview of the runes as scripture

begins the rune dictionary in this volume. Thereby
the fundamental questions, which are connected with the runes
historically and racially-psychologically and ideologically, are also
briefly touched upon. In the further volumes
then the runes as spatial values, language signs,
transmission signs , astrological signs, chemical signs etc.. Find
explanation and treatment.

237
 There is no area of life that is not unlocked by the runes. Richer and
clearer, step by step, the path of life will become for the reader. And
good work will flourish consciously in the future.

I write for my sisters and brothers in the people. There I have to write
as one speaks in the people's cathedral, in order to present the large
area as comprehensibly as possible.

Nevertheless, the content of the Rune Book is highly scientific and

brings signposts for science in abundance. That is why some of it is not
so easy to read as a novel. The Rune Library is intended to bring
textbooks of runic lore, namely applied runic lore. Years of learning are
not years of mastery, but they become years of mastery! Who wants to
learn and grow, read the following not once, but many times and
process the read on lonely walks. Then will bloom realizations, forces,
abilities which are worth more than like a whole life and all money and
all shine of the world.

And one more thing I ask you to consider. I am only a tool, I can only
give what I have, I can only form according to my abilities and forces
and between my other grueling layer work I must put down here in
writing what can be said to the runes. But I hope that more capable,
more able ones grow up from the circle of my readers, so that further
the rune-dome forms itself. That muh, should and will be!

Those who are easily offended by words, consider the following: The
Rune Book will contain the truth. It is always possible to avoid that truth
and clarity cause pain to sick souls and sensitive eyes. Truth, which
hurts there, shows sick, weak places. He who wants to cuddle these, let
him avoid the truth.

Truth has nothing to do with agitation. Truth takes position freely,

agitation distorts. Because the truth is so gladly concealed, it can be
felt, in the Rune Library openly said, surprisingly, unpleasantly attacking
at the first jerk here and there. This cannot be avoided, this is due to
the fact that the untruth had a sickening effect for so long.

What is said in the Rune Library can be proven. Literature

references shall not be lacking. Who does not want to believe, can
know. Racial hatred has no room in me; racial knowledge will bring the
Rune Library.

238
Recognition of the value of each race shuts down conscious love of
humanity. Racial hatred usually arises from reid and the struggle for
advantage. Any race that does not recognize itself harms itself. Any
race that is bent on bor parts creates judgment for itself. Racial science
was always fought also by national and ecclesiastical circles.

We are as we are, our own and God's. - Between our self and God
we do not want other people, no purpose lies, they may call
themselves, decorate themselves as they want. Between us and God
grows the blood and spirit tree of the race to which we belong. The
branches of the tree, on which we are a little branch, grow in space and
time, the root of the tree rests in God. In God's garden, however,
several trees grow. They all have air and light, if prudence and love
guide them to give each other light and air. If this love, this prudence is
not present, the branches burrow into each other and take air and light
from each other, storms drive between them, branches break off and
wither. He who is a branch, look at himself.

Tool we must be ourselves, blossom and fruit, so that we become

seed-bearing for eternity!

Racial heredity is important. Who recognizes this, recognizes

himself and also the others only more, can also love himself and the
others only consciously. We find all on ways, but everyone must go his
own way. Who goes on other people's way, loses himself. I-
development is the first.

If we are not our own and God's, with what will we go through life
and through death and through the following lives? - If we are our own,
we are also God's own.

We have to grow, grow out of ourselves, grow out of God's breeding

ground, which he offers us in the universe. God's universe grows
i n t o us and forms us, in us we form our ego and ego consciousness
grows out of the universe towards us. Thus God recognizes himself in
the universe and in us.

239
 Eternal .
Holy Scripture.

When and where we speak the words "Holy Scripture," we should be

clear beforehand about what those words mean.

The term "writing" is a very narrow one. It concerns the writing.

Sacred myths, which are united in scripture collections, have all peoples.
But if one calls a writing holy, then this applies in regard to the forms of
writing. This typeface, these forms of writing alone are holy, because
this typeface, because these forms of writing conceal something,
because the sense of the word holy is "heil" (whole) originally spoken
"hel". What is "holy" that conceals, that hides an inner meaning under
the form. So a "holy writing" is a writing picture, a writing character
sequence, a writing form sequence, which, each writing character for
itself particularly and each writing character sequence in the whole,
conceals something secret, opens something, hides something in itself.

Thereby this secretly hidden must not only be salvific, no, it must
also contain being, essence, will, power and life of all gods, spirits,
souls, beings and worlds. And all this must be shown in the scriptural
forms, as well as in the scriptural forms.

From every single written form, therefore, not only spiritual, mental
and physical essence must radiate, but it must also be possible through
the written form to connect with the corresponding spiritual being, with
the corresponding soul complex, with the corresponding body world.

Since further the world surrounding us, in which we are now once, is
spatially three-dimensional, so some signs of a writing corresponding to
the reality must be also three-dimensional signs, space signs.

Because direction and movement and power continue to show

themselves in the world around us, some signs of genuine holy scripture
must also be designed to indicate directions, movements and powers.

Since further without question the world mass appears in several

materialization processes, also these der-...

240
materialization processes somehow be indicated in the genuine holy
scripture.

Thus we know what we can and must expect and demand from a
genuine holy scripture: In the very essence of Scripture, in Scripture
form and Scripture form order, there must be contained all that which
we consider above to be absolutely necessary in order to be able to
address such Scripture as true, "holy" Scripture.

Then a genuine holy scripture must not only bear witness to what is
and goes on in the space of the worlds, but it must also be able to
bear witness anew in the space of all worlds on the basis of the
powers existing in its scriptural forms.

This is the meaning of the word "Holy Scripture." -

A collection of stories, parables, legends and fairy tales can

therefore never be a "holy scripture" fine and who nevertheless believes
this, moves either in imposed thinking circles or in self-created
suggestions and proves with it only that he does not possess the
highest gift of the father of all things and beings, an own thinking ability,
certainly or respects very little.

The term "holy scripture" emphasizes the essence of these scriptural

characters. But those who cannot or do not even want to become clear
about the essence of the term "holy" (helig) do not have the right to
judge what is holy, nor do they have the right to determine which
scripture is a holy scripture fei.

Sacred Speeches.

What is true of genuine sacred scripture is also true of sacred

language. As well as there can be only one true holy scripture, there is
also only one true holy language.

The holy script and the holy language belong together. All the same,
which is expressed by the characters of the holy scripture in form forces
and generating, all the same must also be able to be put into effect in a
holy language by sound forces.

In the sacred language we have the sacred scripture before us as it

is spatially expressed in phonetic formations. In the sacred language,
therefore, we can see the sacred scripture from

241
speak. In the sacred language, the essence and power of the sacred
scripture is put into effect on another level.

If the holy scripture corresponds to all levels of existence and

conditions in the spatial world of fine- and coarse-material conditions,
then we are able by the real holy language to build further power-
worlds into all worlds, to select powers of the worlds, to summarize
them, to transform them and to bring them into effect, on the way to
materialization or dematerialization.

Everything that is un-spoken and present through the real holy

scripture can be spoken out through the real holy language.

Thus, genuine sacred scripture and genuine sacred language are

one, but effective on different levels. - From all these findings we
come to the conclusion that a sacred language can only be found
where the sacred Scripture is also present.

Sacred .
The third thing that belongs to sacred scripture and sacred speech
is sacred action.

Everything that can be grasped in the genuine sacred Scripture and

further put into effect by the genuine sacred Word, only becomes a
sacred deed thing through the sacred deed.

If the holy scripture, the holy language and the holy deed cooperate
in the emergence of a deed-thing, then only then the (deed-)thing
presented in substance and form is holy, self-generating, bringing
blessings, radiating salvation.

So the foundation, the basic essence of salvation is:

.The sacred scripture
. The sacred language
deed

Salvation is also the whole world-embracing, far-reaching, resting in God.

So what is the holy deed?

The holy scripture consists in line forms, scripture forms, sign forms.
The holy language consists in sound forms, which go with the Dild-
F rm of the holy writing one . The holy deed, however, consists
in a shaping of the body, in which the dild of the characters and the

242
Sound currents and the vibrations of language are brought to action!

The holy scriptures convey salvation-thinking.

The sacred language translates the thought into power.
The holy deed forms the power and sends it out through
corresponding body position in the runic exercise.

By these corresponding body positions with simultaneous thinking

and uttering of that which is present in the holy scripture, the human
being himself becomes spiritually, mentally and physically rune, key to
all spirits, beings, spheres, forces and forms of being and the world.
Only then the deed prospers, if he proceeds in this way on t h e whole
way, on the holy way, from the holy way.

To proceed in harmony with the way of creation means to create and

to create and to radiate successful happiness. To create contrary to the
way of creation and without guidance and without wanting to be the key
oneself, means to create misery for oneself. Thus nothing can succeed,
nothing can be happy. And if in the play of the forces of nature and the
environment something "succeeds", then all this is not self-acquired, it
begets as it wants and can soon be lost.

Genuine and perpetuating in eternity are only the facts produced in

the unity of the genuin holy scripture, the genuine holy language and
the genuine holy deed. They are the salvation, the whole, the helping,
the unifying, the promoting deeds.

False and misery perpetuating, even if at first perhaps appearing

brilliant, are the false deed things planted by men in the world, which
carry the fall (therefore "false") the destruction in themselves, because
they represent a fall from the way of formation, which is laid down in the
genuine holy scripture, the genuine holy language, the genuine holy
deed from the beginning of the world by God himself in unchangeable
laws.

We have to adapt, empathize, settle into the way of directing the

events, into the order of materialization and dematerialization, as a God
shows it to us, and we have to take the directing and order as an
example.

"Man thinks and God directs". - God directs on certain ways and in
certain order. Holy runes work in the wave-space of the ether, holy
language works rhythmically in the am-space in connections of some
kind, holy deed couples in rune-exercises ether and matter to the
through-spiritual willed generating deed! -

243
Thinking alone does not do it; directing, directing oneself and the
forces as God directs, that is the only right thing, that leads to
success via the holy scripture, via the holy language, via the holy
deed to salvation.

3x3 9
The trinity of salvation in scripture, speech and deed, must also be
reflected in each individual value of salvation.
Thus, the genuine holy scripture must have three basic values.
These three core values must correspond to the world's core
values. These three core values are:

1. irection Spirit
pace value Soul
Matter.

Likewise, the sacred language must have three basic values.

These three values are:

. Breath flow Spirit-direction-

. owel Soul-experience-
onsonant Coupling and reshaping.

Accordingly, the holy deed must also include and bring to

fruition three basic values. The three values are:

. -direction-
. -
.

Among all nine values, the three values under 1. are related
and have relationship with the holy scripture.

244
 Where we real holy scripture?
As we have seen, a true holy scripture must prove that it is holy by
the image of its characters.

A true holy scripture must first be a directional scripture. The

essence of the direction must stand out. In space, the spiritual values of
being are expressed in the direction.

The basic structure of all life is the spiritual. Everything has

originated once from spiritual. Since the direction is the basic framework
of all being, a genuine holy scripture must therefore first of all be a
framework scripture.

What somehow is, what somehow has a "being", that also has a
certain framework. A framework consists of beams. As every house has
a framework in its beams and girders, as the construction of the human
body has a framework in its bone framework, as in the wide universe
the directions in space are the power framework of the whole world
construction, so also a real holy script must be a framework script, a
beam script, at least in a whole number of its characters.

The image of a scaffold script, a bar script, however, offers to the full
extent the Germanic runic script.

Like no other script, it excellently, simply and clearly, shows

directional values in the forms of many characters. The whole runic
script consists of scaffolding bars.

What a true sacred writing must then further express are the spatial
values. These are clearly indicated in the angles in which the bars of the
runes run. Tension values are again indicated in other forms of the
Germanic runes.

But also the movement effective in the universe in all relations and
their forces and with it the different stages of the
Derstofflichungsvorgang must be indicated in the writing of a holy
writing and round the whole picture. We find these values also indicated
in the Germanic runes.
What finally unites all values of the only holy scripture lying before us
here in the runes to the wholeness of the representation of God, heaven
and earth, that is the order of the runes.

In this way, the structure and the essence of the sanctuary of all
humanity emerges before us again, long withheld from us,

245
the real holy scripture in the linen rows of the Teutons.

Thus, the runic series of the Germanic peoples are more than like
mere series of writing, they hold the sacred stamps with which a living
God imprints the world and life and the phenomena of life.

Only when we have recognized the runes as a true holy scripture, as

it has been clearly marked here according to the situation, we will also
be able to judge other scriptures as what they are.

The forms of the runic writing prove that all other writings of the earth
and of all times descend from the Germanic runic writing, were probably
formed at the beginning by rune-knowing Teutons, but with the time and
since the Teutons were no longer the priests, teachers and kings of
southern, eastern and western parts of the earth, they went wild and fell
prey to the changes, as they were caused by the writing material and
the An-Reason.

Also we find that all other writings, besides the changes caused by
ignorance and writing material, have only partial areas, guiding values
of the real sacred writing, guiding values of the runic writing as a basis,
if any still exists.

Thus, for all these and several other important reasons, the citation
of which is simply not possible within the scope of this work, we have no
hope of finding the genuine sacred Scriptures among the people of
Egypt, Palestine, Mesopotamia, Phoenicia, Greece, Italy, or in Africa,
Asia, and America, or elsewhere.

We would search in vain, because we would never find more than

like fragmented and corrupted Germanic written material. We therefore
turn away from the south, which has deceived us over and over again,
and turn to the ar- homeland of mankind, the ar- source of all genuine
culture, the holy north. - Here in the north, there, where t h e waves of
the starry sky and of the universe crash in purest form against the
forward-storming globe, the true, the immediate, the God-given, the all-
opening key must also be found, the All-Rune, the All-Rune, the
Scripture which conceals everything, but also unlocks everything, the
one, true, genuine, holy Scripture. But this is, as we have seen and will
see further today, still and only available in the Germanic runic writing.

246
"Truth may be suppressed, but it cannot be killed, and
God cannot be mocked." A tremendous
shameful world deception prevails today. What has been
praised as holy scripture is not "holy scripture" and has been
used for unholy purposes for thousands of years. What the
world deceivers have achieved with it, we can see in today's
conditions. The word of their own Bible: "By their works you
shall know them! judges them. Races have been murdered,
peoples have been trampled underfoot, souls have been
lost.

The best spiritual people were forced down and the scum of hell
was put on the throne. In distress and despair, lied to, deceived
and disinherited of all spiritual, mental and material values, the
brother fights against the brother. These are the successes of
those circles who boldly claim that they are in possession of
the Holy Scriptures, but have not yet proven it.
But we will prove that everything is a lie and deceit
was that they never knew the true holy scripture and its essence
at all and we will resurrect the only true holy scripture,
reawakened from the heritage of our ancestors.
And we will make the real holy scripture, the real holy language
and the real holy and conscious deed work again
for the rebirth and strengthening of those who are not yet rotten
and who have not yet been born. who are still to be saved for
the coming kingdom of light of mankind.

"Holy runes! You will teach us again the song of true love,
of the pure will, and of the true strength! The world shall
recover on you, strengthen or become rubble!"

Summary:
In the preceding chapters, the way of God's creation is
characterized; the plan of creation in the runes as
, the act of creation in the runic language and the
learning material lightning processes along the planful
guided rhythms to the material form as outer Ab-picture of
the nnen cherished plan. The real sacred writing w e
recognized in the runes of our ancestors. How they used the
sacred language and practiced the runes physically, w e will
still learn.

As great and spirit- and world-encompassing this idea is,

which ner is expressed in the runic spirit - it

247
has been shaped by our ancestors, and no other people or race
on earth has ever been able to convey in such simple and clear
form the nature and ways of God in Being and
in creation and to establish it as a path of creation to be
consciously followed by human beings. -

The recognized characterizes the - as the

Knower but also as the Capable!

In the future, we want to take this path of knowledge up to

knowing and being able step by step again!

Ra / Ra /
Racial Bodies.
The fight for you incorporation. Masked demons.

That different races of men inhabit the earth no

reasonable man disputes. That there has been a Germanic
race since ancient times and that it still exists today is always
denied by those people and circles who want to destroy this
Germanic race and yet parasitize on it. Whoever today lets it
be known that he is a conscious Teuton, will be a sign to all
circles of parasites that he is a Teuton. and traders with it
suspicious. The awakening of Germanicism is to be prevented
as far as possible. Church, university, civil service and
economic apparatus work with all their might to steal the
ger- manic consciousness from the Germanic people, but they
all live on the spiritual, mental and personal values of the
Germanic race. A layer of robber elements, invaded from the
south, has ruled Europe for about 1200 years and found
Judases and traitors everywhere among the Germanic
peoples. Through a secured position, through titles and
dignities and good connections, these circles are influenced in
such a way that in them the shame about their betrayal of free
Germanicism and of the Germanic peoples can no longer
arise. Roch more: They despise and ridicule the trampled
down Germanic people and mock the spiritual, mental and
physical values of the Germanic race and see an "honor" and
their "efficiency" in exploiting and exploiting these spiritual,
mental and physical values for their clients.

All thinking spirits of all centuries, since Charles the Teuton

Butcher, have more or less

248
clearly recognized. At all times it was not easy to come to this
realization, because the brain contamination by all possible "isms" i s
carried out by the southern circles and their accomplices systematically
and with all means of persuasion as well as with all material, church and
state means of power.

The very special spiritual, mental and physical values of the Teutons
are nevertheless recognized from time to time in public. But always only
when it is necessary to protect under a false flag certain interests of
southern circles and their accomplices. Today, in the time, in which the
southern circles believe themselves completely at the goal, it is simply
denied that a Germanic race exists at all. Handhabe for it offer them
certain paid works, so-called. "The fact that as a result of the race
manschpolitik of the churches and as a result of certain cosmic
constellations the outer form of the Germanic race bodies changed in
some features.

And yet the ever increasing progress of the racial idea among the
masses of the Germanic peoples proves that under the shell there i s
a spiritual and mental consciousness of a racial kind. More and more
the Germanic man becomes aware of how outstanding in essence as
well as in value is his spiritual, mental and personal peculiarity. The
feeling of intrinsic value is coming more and more to the Germanic
man's consciousness again, and what was suppressed and suppressed
for 1300 years is now emerging as the only great danger before the
organized riffraff of the globe. Roughly all directions are tried to invent
and apply captivating ideas. All the national, ecclesiastical, political and
other efforts, however hot they maybe , will not be able to prevent the
Germanic race from awakening and blowing out the life-light of all the
parasites. What will come is only a question of time, and indeed of the
next time.

Now, just as the Germanic race possesses certain and special

spiritual, mental and physical qualities and values, so also every other
race has its special spiritual, mental and physical qualities and values.
But these qualities and values are of a lower, undeveloped kind or have
an effect in other areas.

249
 In the world of the material bondage the body of every human being
stands before us racy more or less indicating which Rasfen spirit stands
behind this body.

One usually refers to the bodies of all people belonging to a race in

their entirety as racial bodies.

Behind this racial body, behind the body of each racial man, the
common racial geisi works. The racial geisi in its different Äb types splits
itself, according to the tasks of the racial spirit (as light is divided into
colors through a prism) into the tribal (folk) spirits. Where a further
division is necessary in the tasks or by the relations, there the tribal spirit
still divides into the family spirits (sippen spirits). In the individual man
the I is the expression of the race spirit.

The lever of the race spirit, the earthly-magnetic mirror, whose effect
also builds up the bodies of the race man, is the race soul, again
comprehensible in tribe soul (people soul, in a real people the people
are all of one tribe), family soul and individual soul. The race spirits now
guide out of the space forces of the universe via the race soul and its
sub-stages the actions of the tools, i.e. the human bodies, to man either
consciously or unconsciously, and indeed the Germanic race spirit
guides via the Germanic soul the bodies of the Germanic race built by
this soul.

Each race geisi lives as long as also the universe exists and has an
effect not only via race human souls on human bodies, but also via
animal and plant or stone souls on animal bodies, plant bodies or the
bodies of minerals. The main point for us is that millions of years ago our
race spirit succeeded in organizing more and more subtle bodies in
development up to the human body, so that only in this human body a
conscious reflection of the race spirit was possible, and that now the
human being no longer only libidinously, but also fully consciously and
self-superiorly and self-decisively, can put himself in the service of his
race spirit and thus spiritually merge himself again with the race spirit.
Thus he attains the freedom in rebirths to bind himself consciously and
freely to an earthly body for the fulfillment of spiritual tasks (old
Germanic Christ-idea) or to merge with the race spirit beyond the level
of materialization.

250
 The way to eternity and to God or in God is therefore conscious
service in oneness with the will of the race spirit.

/ being be .

As long as the universe exists and the world exists, so long there are
also, seen from a God-center, opposite spaces. From these opposing
spaces, the racial spirits are formed out of direction and opposition. A
mixture of racial people of one race with racial people of the other race,
serving the further development of human beings, can therefore never
lead to closeness to God or to the highest development (which is the
same thing), but only to a setback, which results in the verticalization
according to eternally unchangeable laws.

Therefore, a higher race can never be bred or a finer human soul

formed by mixing the races. Capability is a fitness which must have
grown, must have been formed by its own development from life to life.
Everything, but also everything, must be self-acquired. Self-acquired
is only that which one has acquired as one's own physical
ancestor! Only in this way can one inherit that which has been
acquired in physical organization and training, which is also suitable for
one's own development. By mixing the races, the incorporated cosmic
direction is lost, thus also the race spirit and with it the drive for
development. The feeling, which must be rooted in cosmic spaces,
becomes chaotic. Every spiritual and mental value is an ability and
aptitude achieved by breeding, which must grow, must be finely formed
by its own becoming. And the same spirituality and the same mental
disposition always drives the spirits to rebirth in the family, in the clan,
or in the people who physically live up to the same direction and
vibration.

There is no other way of development to God, no other way of

salvation. Of course, one must believe that being in God, a finite
salvation is possible. This can greatly increase the spiritual drive. "But
not those enter the kingdom of heaven who
"Saying "Lord, Lord," but doing the will of the Father in heaven."

251
(the will of the racial spirit in space). So, not only the believing, but the
striving people will be redeemed from the compulsion, from the
developmental series of rebirths, by redeeming themselves in faith, in
hope, in the certainty of this redemption and by consciously submitting
to the tasks and the works of the race spirit, the Father in heaven, in
service to God, to the brother, to the sister and to themselves.

-processes.

As already mentioned, the lever through which the racial spirit of a

race builds, guides and influences the body is the soul. From the
moment when the soul is a perfect switch to the racial spirit, one can
also speak of a mature racial soul. If the soul is this perfect switching
mechanism, then it is possible for the race spirit to form its high thought
waves also in the glands of the brain and the body to such matter that
the idea, that the will of the race spirit can be fully experienced by the
human being and self-consciously during his life on earth.

Run, basically, all race spirits are probably of equal value. But not all
race spirits have at the same time highly developed race souls and
race bodies on the earth available. Cosmic conditions (star
constellations) favor the secretory work of the glands and the
reproduction and the body development of one race at one time and of
the other race at another time. Earth catastrophes can often destroy
millions of race bodies in changes of the climate, in ice ages and
floods. Thus, many evolved racial souls lose the possibility to continue
their natural rebirth series (within the family, or the people, or the race).
They are forced to incarnate in another family, people or race, and if
that is not possible, in a raceless mongrel body. (You descendants of
the Germanic people who immigrated to America get an Indian-like
type in the 3rd and 4th generation). They follow the law of the greatest
possible

252
The reincarnating soul connects with the sensation complex of the
parents and all three soul complexes of the two parents and the
parents' sensation complex in the minute of procreation. The
reincarnating soul connects itself with the sensation complex of the
parents, imparts to them in the procreation minute an extended alle
sensation and all three soul complexes, that of the two parents and that
of the child are switched over in the direction of the formation of a new
physical body.

When people embrace each other in love, it is always possible for a

soul, which is ready for incarnation, to connect with the sensation
complex of the parents. But if it comes to a procreation, then the gene
basis of the later born human being corresponds to the sensations
which animated the parents in the procreation minute. The less spiritual
and mental hereditary material is present in the procreators, the less
the procreators are able to develop their feelings spatially and
directionally, the less racial spirits can participate in the procreation, the
more likely a human being coming from the lowest spiritual and mental
regions will come to embodiment.

Not only once, but several times in his life the human being, whose
intellect is highly enough developed, is inwardly confronted with the
question whether he wants to develop spiritually in the direction of the
eternal, divine or not. Whenever this question knocks, seriously,
urgently, inexorably, it is the race spirit, it is also the bodiless relatives,
the ancestors, who urge to one's own rebirth and want to know here
whether the human being in the rebirth chain also wants to repay what
he was also helped to, the opportunity for rebirth, for further spiritual,
mental and physical development.

But also other bodiless people approach the higher developed man,
especially the race man, and try to influence him in such a way that he
builds a body for them. For this purpose they introduce to the race man
persons of the other sex, who often do not even know by whom they
are driven, and thus try to come to the incorporation. Most susceptible
to such a

253
Influence is always the female sex and course the sensation complex
which i the finest and most receptive, the sensation complex of the
highly racial Germanic female racial body. Even then, however, when
there is no procreation, which is often due to the opposition in the souls
of racially different people (or when it is prevented due to otherworldly
influence), the other-race or mixed-race man takes over so many
vibrations from the aura, the soul complex of the high-breed female, that
when he subsequently proceeds to an embrace with a female of his
race or mixed race, he provides the child now conceived at least with
the appearance and the external characteristics of the higher Germanic
race. For the direction and the strength of the currents in the aura (the
soul complex) determine the glandular function (here therefore,
because cunningly taken over, stolen) also of the child now conceived
by lower race or mixed race couple ("wolves in sheep's clothing"). The
disgraced Germanic woman, however, by the fact that she once
became a slave to a mixed-race man, is so exposed to the further
suggestions of mixed-race Leibfreier that in the future she is constantly
in danger to bear children even to the finest race man, whose soul
(Smpfindungskomplex) is so switched on that always Leibfreier of the
mixed race can embody themselves ("changeling").

Now the situation becomes dangerous for highly developed races,

when the intellect of the mixed-race people or the other-race peoples is
so far developed that they can think through these manipulations and
when they themselves consciously adjust themselves with their will to
the favoring of these body-free people, who want to get hold of a body
by the most shameful means at any price.

In the long run these demonic souls then populate the earth and
have here on earth only the one endeavor to deny with all means the
rebirth to the body-free of the race people. (The earth then "a field full of
weeds").

The roots of political economic events of

yesterday.

In order to list and force for themselves always new rebirth, the
mankind organizes itself, denies outwardly the rebirth doctrine and sets
itself with cunning,

254
Murder and violence in the possession of all values, also of the country
areas of the race people, deny at all the existence of races where they
break in, incite the race men against each other, make the women and
girls of the race people poor and dependent, invent "religions" which
preach boundless love and unreserved love to all people, They invent
"religions" which preach boundless love and unreserved love for all men,
no matter what stage of development and no matter what race
o r race , they create a literature and an art which already
prematurely, before the clear mind has awakened and the clear feeling,
arouse the drive for reproduction or for lust in the body of the female
race men by constant stimulus of lust thoughts and work in such a way
that they, the Llnrat of the universe, secure rebirth without fail.

In the circle of the whole beginning belongs of course also that the
science in the countries of the race people is taken over by the demon
hordes. So these hordes, well-organized and all connected by one will,
can not only put the well-developed brains of the race peoples into their
service, but also themselves as advocates break up the marriages of the
race people, as priests preach "love", as physicians poison the children
with calf rider in the inoculation (so that the souls over t h e bodies
become reversed to animal vibration and the brains become incapable
of thinking) and subject the women and girls to their influence.

One of the worst things is that the scum of the earth tries to achieve
it here and partly also achieves it, that people, who in themselves were
highly developed racial spirit bearers already in former life and as body
free had to embody themselves forcedly in a low-bred or mixed-breed
body now, that they believe that they are with the organized mixed-
breed demon of one spirit. A terrible mental discord is the consequence
here with most people who, feeling and knowing about soul value and
spiritual journey and final goal, stand between the Rasfen spirit and the
demon gear and in most cases feel obliged to the organized demon
alliance, because this alliance has in its possession the goods of the
earth, although stolen or robbed from all race peoples, and has
"educated" them as tools already from youth. - Thus even many of those
race-spirit-conscious people, who once came to earth as bodiless, in
order to keep their Rasfengeist, even if in a manschblütigen

255
Body to serve, subtracted from their task once taken. -

Even if these once highly developed race-spiritual spirits in the

mixed-race body are not able (not to be able - they cannot receive, not
to receive spiritual things) to receive spiritual things from primal
sources, they have nevertheless a mobility and luminosity of intellect
that they can intellectually accomplish quite a lot, but above all they can
intellectually evaluate well what race-people receive spiritually.

Since the demon league further puts all earthly means at their
disposal, these highly developed spirits as tools of the demon league
come to "authority" and high "honors" and in later rebirths often come
into the position to fight the same thing which they once set up as a
postulate and to suffer from the same conditions which they once
created themselves. - If they have not been so hollowed out in this life
that they must remain forever in the circle of demons.

To summarize the above, there are a few more things to be said

with regard to the "New Testament" in particular.

The writers of the four gospels of the "New Testament" stood on the
racial standpoint. They laid down in their testaments what they
actually regarded as genuine Christianity: return to racial breeding. It
makes no difference whether Jesus Christ really said what is attributed
to him. Later, the priestly circles that came to power also made
falsifications and insertions. Today the organized mixed race abuses
the Germanic Christ idea for their low aims and purposes with a pious
look. Since time immemorial every high idea has been turned into its
opposite. Later the priestly circles, representing the Manschmenschen
idea as they came to power, have reinterpreted everything and
trampled it into the mud.

The Father, of whom Jesus Christ speaks according to the Bible,

"the Father who sent me" and "I and the Father are one" is the racial
spirit, which in and through the figure of the Germanic designed
"Heliand" of the Bible works. The "Otterngezücht" is the horde of the
demonic-intellectually adjusted all-parasites.

The "wolves in sheep's clothing" are the all-parasites, the demon-

intellectually minded people who are

256
have got hold of a "sheepskin", a halfway good race body.

The "weeds among the wheat" are the racially consciously or

unconsciously begotten Manschmenschen.

When it says "it would be better if you had not been born," it was
about unracially begotten people.

When it says "weep not for me, but for yourselves and your children,"
it means that mixed-race procreation continues in the children.

Hundreds of sayings could be cited in this way. Today's churches,

however, must interpret these passages differently, because all
churches and sects are hostile to racial breeding.

A church and sect that preaches the Christ, that is, the racial idea,
does not exist today. But it is also said that Christ will come again from
the "clouds of heaven". And by means of runic lore, the Christ idea, the
race idea, will come again out of space and power waves.

As God everywhere in all religious writings of mankind the Rasssn-

Jdee is called, as the will of the Father in heaven, the will of the racial
spirit, which indeed works from the directions in the heavenly space.

However, the idea that fights against the Father in heaven, against
the race idea, is always called the devil. So whoever fights against the
race idea is in league with the devil. -

I am using the expressions of the churches and sects here. They say
that they serve God and fight the devil. But whom they serve, according
to the content and meaning of the gospels and all the situation, now
every reader may think about it and decide for himself.

, politicians / dependent cademics and

priests will always fight Run

It will now be clear to all of us, after the preceding explanations,

which could only say the most necessary things, that neither from
foreign races nor from mixed races nor from the circles of dependent
scientists can the knowledge of the Germanic race, the knowledge of
the runes, be expected. Only from the Germanic people themselves and
only in the hearts and brains of those people who, uneducated by
southern training, have preserved their Germanic feeling and have
continued their intellectual development.

257
The knowledge of the runes of the ancestors can be resurrected if the
people of the future are allowed to take the runes into their own hands
under the guidance of the Germanic racial spirit.

With the publication of this rune knowledge it is also not at all

important that now explosively a new situation, a new world view is
created. Much more important is the long-distance effect and the
permanent, all people to grown conversion forcing effect. Only the
grown effect guarantees further maturation and the final
unchallengeable existence of the Germanic age, newly founded on the
runic knowledge of our ancestors, emerging again from the inheritance
memory of the race people on the whole earth, when the key wave
sounds.

And in the future, we will make sure that this wave will go out into
millions of human hearts and brains.

We will not only speak, we will not only write, we will not only think,
we will also set in motion the forces of heaven and fetch from heaven
what is to establish order on earth in the name of the Father!

our father's heritage remained.

Theft of runes and extermination of runic people.

The Germanic tribes had a rich literature before the invasion of the
Manchmen. This was written in runes. Also the educated Romans
stationed at the Rhine for a time used this runic writing, as is proved.

As Charles, the Germanic murderer, had brought Germany up to the

Elbe into his hands, bloody also from the murder of his own brother,
this bloodhound of world history also lent to collect all the literature of
the Germanic tribes, as the historians, dependent on church and state,
want to tell us with important mien, out of "piety" and "sense of art".
Thus, the literature of the Germanic tribes was compulsorily collected
from all over Germania under the threat of death and in exchange for
favors. Thus came into the hands of Charles the Germanic murderer,
over 4000 volumes of Germanic writings. After the death of Charles, all
the writings were collected on the advice of Roman priests by "Ludwig
the

258
Frommen", a successor of Charles, burned in the open market and thus
destroyed forever.

Central Europe and England were Arian Christian before the

appearance of the Roman agent Bonisazius, and Arian Christian
bishops were demonstrably officiating in England in the 5th century.
Moreover, Central and Northern Europe had experienced a reformation
of the religion of Wotans around about 3OO year before our era and
was, if one starts from the religious point of view, rather Christian than
as Jesus of Nazareth (there was at that time around the year 0 no place
with name Nazareth at all!) as itinerant orator began to teach what was
in Europe faith building and holy mystery since ever.

As the Roman Church, a continuation of the Jewish Church and

intended as a missionary church for the Jewish conception of God,
came to power in Germany, the use of runes was made punishable by
death. In addition, every Germanic man and woman was obliged to
hand over to the Roman priest all documents and objects that bore
runes. Whoever helped with this collection work and betrayed owners of
such objects, was given the property of the betrayed. In place of the
Germanic schools and universities (Ulm, Cologne, Uppsala, etc.)
monastic schools were established, in which only the children of the
Roman hangers-on were taught. That the Roman priests were anything
but learned people can be seen from the fact that Swedish peasants
taught the Roman priests and monks how to write. So there are all the
signs that the wave which the Roman Church unloaded over Europe at
that time had in many respects a very great resemblance to the
Bolshevik wave which has now been brought to Russia.

In the "collection" of older Germanic writings the Roman church

never stopped. Irreplaceable treasures of runestones are still stored in
the underground passages and cellars of some churches and
monasteries and especially in the Vatican. The collecting activity was
later taken over by the Jews, who for this reason also liked to
"Antiquaries" continued. Partly even Germanic initiates had to
transcribe important written material (the Kabbalah etc.) into Hebrew
writing and language, in order to save this valuable property from
Rome. The Hebrew writing and language was not forbidden! This is
how in Cologne the Germanic Kabbalah came to be stored in the
underground library of the Jewish

259
synagogue and later reappeared as "Jewish Kabbalah" in Spain and
North Africa. (Compare the writings of Guido von List).

We need not be surprised, therefore, from all the explanations given

above, if we find so few written documents today that bear witness to
the spiritual life of our ancestors. Everything that once belonged to us
has been destroyed or stolen. Our ancestors should be prevented from
speaking to us. We should be prevented from making comparisons.
Moreover, through these documents, the thieves and collectors hoped
to gain insight into the level of knowledge and effective magic of our
ancestors, which they partly succeeded in doing. Then this property
stolen from us gave later after all the opportunity to amaze the Teutons
with alleged wisdoms of the southerners (like with the wrongly
understood theory of relativity). What one found in the stolen and
robbed Germanic writings, that was then all at once "Jewish spiritual
property" or "Indian seer knowledge" or it came directly from -
"Solomon"!

The Roman Church also "took over" in the "noble competition" what
it could utilize. Fair action and liturgy were "introduced" in such a way.
(The old Teutons wrote their reds also in runes.) Even the Christian
calendar was copied from the Germanic calendar. Rur the Germanic
gods and saints were converted - (but about it later), as also the holy
mountains and places of the Teutons were occupied by the church
with seizure and among other things, the magical runes walk around
the fields became Corpus Christi procession.

What to consider when reading Roman saint legends.

If the Germanic literature was systematically destroyed in Central

Europe, the oral tradition was not eliminated. In lousy fairy tales and
legends, in which Wotan was cleverly replaced by Christ or some saint
of the Roman church, the Germanic God-connectedness lived on.
Initially, it was impossible for Rome to intervene against this red herring
of the Germanic tribes. Later, however, the church intervened against
the minstrelsy for the time being and destroyed the last knowledgeable
ones in the Jnquisition period ("burning of witches and sorcerers"), after
previously the

260
"Crusades" had done their duty as misguided murder campaigns.

The emergence o

In the north of Europe, in Sweden, Norway and England, but

especially from Iceland, far away from Rome, the Germanic faith lasted
longest. Also Nom there left the Roman priests, especially high up in the
north, cautiously and wisely more freedom. Thus it happened that an
Icelandic clergyman was able to publish a collection of old Germanic
songs and sayings, which was later supplemented. This collection of
writings is called the "Edda". The time when this collection was written
is, according to our era , 1150-1220, then around 1270 and then (in the
Arnamagnaean Codex) around 1300. This collection of older Germanic
writing (also in the Codex regius) is written throughout in Icelandic
language dialect. The way in which it was written down, the spelling and
the undoubted spelling mistakes indicate, however, that partly older
writings were copied, but partly also written out what was orally said to
the scribe and often no longer understood. On the other hand, however,
thoughts were also brought in by the scribe to prevent unpleasantness
with the superiors of the church.

Without question the content of the Edda is much older than the
writing and not to be dismissed is the thought that the copyists already
changed the sense of the writing because they did not understand the
much older texts and words.

Thus, with all the importance, with all the high knowledge that the
Edda imparts to us, still some songs are to be taken with caution. In
addition, the translation makes great difficulties, and despite the fact that
for centuries (since the 17th century) translators dared in large numbers
and with great diligence to translate the Edda, in my opinion, the Edda is
still not translated correctly. The reason is that the Edda can only be
understood if the translator has a comprehensive knowledge of the
nuns. However, all previous Edda translators have not possessed this
nun knowledge. Let us hope that after the publication of those volumes
of the Rune Library which explain the essence of the runes, a

261
A circle of knowledge is formed, from which also an unquestionable
translator of the Edda arises.

Runes / ru and Germanic mysteries

were preserved other .

Now for the runes themselves.

In Germany, they had disappeared or were not allowed to be seen. There

were the orders of knights, there were the guilds, which hid the runes in
coats of arms and house marks. The German craftsmen of the
Dauhütten, however, formed in perfect rune temples ("They alone have
the right measure" wrote a Roman pope) from stone hymns of praise
to the Germanic god. (Freiburg Cathedral, Cologne
Cathedral, Milan Cathedral , etc.) But the people spoke of the
"Christian churches". But the Germanic runes appeared also in
the general building of houses, namely in the "half-timbering".
Tens of thousands of rune houses still bear witness today to the
belief in the god of the Germanic peoples. When the Roman church
got behind this prank and started to forbid the building of rune houses
in upper right Rhenish areas, it was too late. Roch in the last decades
before the war 1914-1918, however, was tried again by certain circles,
here the German people to gum up the eyes. In all anti-people circles,
the slogan was issued to ensure that the "half-timbered houses"
were plastered. These houses became dangerous as evidence of
Germanic culture. They talked too much, because at the turn of the
century runic fakers with runic books appeared on the scene. We
have already seen to it that many a valuable talking rune house is
again freed from the "plaster", we will also see to it that this
continues to happen, that new rune houses arise again and that also
the eyes of the German people become clear again. However, we
know that we cannot count on the lodge-pious "architects" in
our efforts. - The more so, as also the state " ruling" under
southern thought decades ago in "Building regulations" has issued
provisions to limit the "half-timbered" construction. - Allegedly
because the half-timbered houses should be too little load-bearing.-
Sonderbar. - To 500 years and longer stand today the rune houses,
bulky cabinets with linen and white stuff, warehouses of metal masses,
thousands of hundredweight of grain weighed in these

262
houses even when they were quite old. Today, all of a
sudden, the "half-timbered" building should no longer be
sustainable? Is there not enough money in half-timbered
construction? Do the "architects" who approved of these
"laws" no longer have the right measure, the knowledge of
statics and materials as the "simple carpenters" of the
Germanic building lodges once had? Or do they want to
stop the building of rune houses by all means? !

Instead, we and posterity are presented with soulless

buildings in all possible and impossible Babylonian
architectural styles.

"Styles", throws into the cities blocks of iron and

ment and dissects the cities and the people who live in
them. But the machines, into which the people are to be
made here, will once crush the mammon princes and
their venal slave owners. - Laws of nature are inexorable.

More than 4000 runestones in .

In the Nordic countries of Denmark, Sweden and
Norway to the present time is a rich material
preserved in more than 4000 runestones, but they mostly
represent gravestones. Important news about
the Germanic prehistory these rune stones have not yet

The inscriptions are usually limited to the name of the

deceased, the family, and in some cases the person who
placed the stone. Throughout, all the stones are from the
Christian era, although from a time when the Roman
Church did not yet have the power to forbid writing in
runes in these lands.

Important witnesses of Germanic prehistory.

In the Swedish countryside of Dohuslän in particular, a
whole series of pictorial representations has been
discovered, which have been engraved in the surface of the
outcropping granite rocks in areas that are little inhabited
today. Some researchers believe that the drawings were
made in the following way. The makers of these documents
spread a layer of clay or loam on these large stone
surfaces. The drawing was then lifted out of the clay, so
that here the stone lay bare, then large fires were lit on the
stones and at the bare places with the embers the granite
was so friable that it was then afterwards easy to deepen
the drawing here. Almost every year brings new finds.

263
 It is now succeeded by astronomical measurements and calculations
to determine the age of these drawings in several cases. As known, our
fixed stars are in truth not stationary stars. On the contrary, they have a
movement, even if seen from the earth, small. Now one found on these
stones also the constellation of the "Great Bear" (the celestial chariot),
which circles constantly over the pole, several times. But conspicuous
was, with the same number of stars, the changed image of the big bear.
To the big surprise of all experts it turned out that in these pictures the
proper movement of the fixed stars, which takes place in different
directions and in different speed in the constellation of the big bear, was
exactly determined stage by stage and it "turns out" that the oldest
drawing is about 220000 (two hundred and twenty thousand) years
old!

Yes, yes! Stones talk stones prove, punish today those

Lies, those people and circles who impose on us Germanic people the
stories of a 6000 year old world event with blood and murder and sweet
talk. The Dohusläner stones prove that the "family tree" of Jesus Christ,
that the "family tree" of the Jewish people is a swindle, which marks the
narrow-mindedness of its originators as well as the fact that despite
these findings in Dohuslän today still our children in school, today still
the adult Germanic people in church are served these lies as "holy".

Space forbids to mention other very important rune finds at this point.
The one mentioned here may suffice for the time being.

264
The human being's senses were not developed as in today's "culture
man", in whom the outer senses are trained only on opportunities of
robbery and outer appearance, but all senses, also the inner senses, of
the human being were trained and in activity.

Every human being was a "whole" and on him also the universe and
the life in this world and in the world of the forces, the sensation and
the spirit worked as a wholeness. So also every single character was a
wholeness.

The whole mental and spiritual attitude of man in Germanic times

was religious. Our ancestors knew exactly that if this attitude existed,
the material would form itself. Our ancestors did not know material red
at all. The material red has brought us Germanic only the Manschvölker
of the south together with an illusory religion.

Only when man began to tear himself apart, only when he began to
feel in himself the spiritual rupture which is a consequence of racial
mixture, he differentiated himself, one value or unvalue in himself
fought against the other. Because he divided himself into parts, also the
unity of the work (today called "administration" quite correctly) in all
areas of the regulation of life was shattered. Therefore he had to divide
the words into letters, as the whole life concerns into concerns of
religion, politics and economy. That is why the alphabet appeared first
in the business life, later also in the political life, and the priesthood
preserved the word script for the longest time.

Today, some older characters still have "ramen". This ramen is the
word that was associated with this sign in older times. Later, the sign
was devalued to the point that it meant only one letter. Among many
other scripts, the characters of the "Hebrew" script of the Greek script
and the Germanic runic series still have "raines" today. But it is proved
that the Hebrew writing represents a transposed devalued runic writing,
a runic series which was transposed to the right, so that it is written now
from the right to the left and that the Greek writing is also a transposed
Germanic runic writing which was transposed to the left, so that it is
written from the left to the right. As known, the Teutons wrote from top
to bottom, because also the divine Ge-

265
The most spiritual direction, the direction from top to bottom, is the wave
of thanksgiving and the direction of the formative forces.

The writing-signs of the Teutons, the runes, have of course changed

in the times when they were in the hands of incomprehensible people
and peoples, they became more complicated, more differentiated, they
lost clarity, they were called "Hebrew" and "Greek" writing, but the order
of the characters in the alphabet clearly proves that Germanic runes,
run wild in the south, are here before us.

So in older times every single rune-sign was a word-sign, as we

know it from the Chinese writing, which is nothing else than a Germanic
rune-word-writing written in brush-writing-manner (it is even still the
spellin "held from the top down"), can still be seen today.

On the outside, however, the difference between a letter script and a

word script consists in the fact that in a letter script the individual values
of the word are written next to each other, one after the other, while in
a word script they are expre s d either by placing the rune differently
or by changing it, or by placing several runes on top of each other, so
that a binder rune is created (as we call it among other things today in
many of our house marks and coats of arms, in addition, still in t h
e Chinese writing have, likewise in firm characters and in many
symbols).

the of etter .

The advantage of the letter writing is that also less educated races,
peoples and people can easily learn its use. The disadvantage,
however, is that through the use of alphabetic writing, people no
longer learn the relationship chain of words and become superficial and
can "think nothing more about a word". Thus, peoples who are
accustomed to think in letters do not realize the essence and the
relationship behind the word. The language becomes dead with the
time, because it no longer symbol of the "expressed" is. In the language
that thus becomes wild, in the "Word" no longer had the testifying and
convincing power. The magic of the word was lost and the door was
opened to lies and dissimulation, but also to unhappiness and decay.

266
 In a word-writing the word is like a living body, which carries all
characteristics of the body together, and holds closely connected and
forms a picture, thus also pictorially forming works. - In a letter script,
on the other hand, the living word is more or less killed by the fact that
the word is separated into letters, dissected, placed one after the other.

In the word-writing, the word-sign much better captures the

expressed essence, with one stroke. This can be expressed without
question best by a word writing, because the individual essential
features push into each other and fulfill each other. And it is precisely in
this mutual temptation and fulfillment that the essential, the essence of
life is revealed . That a word-writing is be t able to express an essence,
a thing, a thing, is probably clear.

"But how is it with a process, with an event?", some readers will

probably ask. "The events run after each other, side by side, one after
the other. For the designation of the events a letter writing would be
better, because in the letter sequence the events can be reflected
temporally better than in a connected sign".

There the answer must be that one can do justice to the events
stored one after the other in time also by a word sequence. - But our
ancestors did not put their main attention on the events, but on the
being and the forces which work behind the events. On the basis of this
attitude they foresaw the events. The events had to come, as true a s
from an apple core with appropriate conditions an apple tree will grow.

Dynamic - Dynamic Word.

The world of our ancestors was for them not so much a world of
things and events, but rather a world with essential life, a world of
forces, a dynamic world.

The language, like the writing of the Teutons, treat not so much the
happening, the appearance, the event, but rather the essence, the spirit
and the power, which "brought forth", "be- werk-stell-ten" these
happenings, this event, the appearance of this event. Exactly so it was
with the human-, animal- and thing-...

267
Names. In the names the being, which "expressed itself" here, thus
outwardly in effect, in the substance in appearance, was marked.

So the world view of our ancestors was not a material, but an

essential, a high spiritual world view and according to this spiritual
world view also in word-writing was designated and in word-rune-form
indicated which being-like forces were expressed here. In the unison
with the word runes all wave and tension forces (we would say today) of
cosmoenergetic (electromagnetic) kind, which correspond to the quality
of the being, were present in the spoken word.

So the word was alive, a word of power, and by writing a certain

rune, by thinking or speaking a certain word, one could form these
powers oneself and consciously evoke the violent effects, events and
formations. (Consider the word: "her-vor-rufen", this word proves what I
say here. Consider further that the church often speaks of the "living
word", but does not have it. But the important thing is that the Church
does not reject magic). With this it is established that the language of
the Teutons was a magic language and the Teutonic runes are magic
signs, as far as both have been preserved to us still unaltered and we
understand today why the Roman church persecuted the Teutonic
runes, as well as the runecognizers (as "witches" and "sorcerers") "to
the death". Because the runic language is created from the experience
of the Germanic blood. The Germanic body with its high capacity for
arousal, the special construction, its organs of speech, is the key and
dangerous it is for mi race people to use the runic language.

The Germanic language was once a magic language, the word a

magic-creating word. Much of this peculiarity of the Germanic language,
the language of the gods, has been lost. However, many genuine runic
words are still well present in our Germanic languages today, waiting for
us to use them for our salvation and for the salvation of mankind.
-

268
The acred ankind.
(See at the end .)

Why runes is important.

There are many "winged" words and comparisons,

words which capture a factual situation and also not, and
comparisons which go and often also limp. Thus, at the
beginning of this century, I also got to know a "winged
word" that read as follows:
Not the question decides:
"Bird where are you from?" but
the question:
"Bird how do you sing!"
The coiner of this "winged word" had overlooked one
thing, namely that a crow cannot sing like a nightingale and
that the song of a bird marks its descent and its species.
Because thirty years ago and earlier and in the present
time the terms and the views on the value of ancestry were
wrong - we know that "ancestry" was and is measured by
the father's money - today we have chaos everywhere.

A person's character and deeds, as we saw in previous

sections, are always conditioned by his ancestry, by his
lineage. "Nothing comes out of the bag that w s not put in
before."

It is the same with the culture of a race: it must be connected

with the . It is exactly the same with all written products,
exactly the same with the language of a race. What is
created here consists of single words which have in
themselves a descent, a foundation, my are related to each
other in a certain way and are mutually dependent. Culture,
language and writing of a people and of a race must spring
from an inherited wellspring o f experience that has grown in
the blood of a race from generation to generation over
hundreds of thousands of years. Otherwise it is not possible
to speak of a culture-writing at all. and the duration of these
values is then very much in question and with it also the
existence of the race or the people.

269
 Culture, religion and law, language and writing are not
only manifestations of a mental state and experience, but
also developers of this state and experience.
The first step is the transformation of the soul's experience into
conscious spirituality.
Mental experience of any kind and depth, however, is an
experience of space and its forces, an experience of the
environment. The space and its forces, as well as the
environment, may express themselves in different ways, may
move in front of each other, may mix to special values of
experience, but, as in a sphere of certain size and radius, an
unchangeable-
If the same law exists in the relationships between radius ,
sphere circumference, sphere surface and mass, then
also every language, every writing system, if both should
actually live, thus should do justice to the experience, should do
justice to the experienced space, the experienced forces, the
experienced environment in the individual values of the sounds,
the language and the writing. Only then the experienced can be
expressed .
The single values themselves have to reflect the
experienced nearer and further environment as a whole in a
certain order and sequence. So the order of the letters and
characters is important. There can b e several sequences,
depending on the field of the environment, which is to be
designated.
The sequence of runic characters and sounds has now
been preserved for us in a whole number of runes-
Row en.
Such a series of runes is called "Futhark", like the series
of letters of the Mediterranean area after the first letter is
called "Alphabet".

Old, new and today still used runes series.

Our rune table lists eleven rune series and two number
rune series. The Frisian-Anglo-Saxon Futhark with 33
runes in England and the Swedish Futhark with 16 runes
in Sweden are still in use. In Sweden, children still learn to
write in runes at school.
The Futhark with 18 runes, which Guido von List sets
up. based on the Havamal in the Edda (Wotans Runen-
kunde), has been compiled subsequently. Likewise, the Danish
Futhark with 24 runes, the so-called "Waldemars-.

270
Runes" constructed afterwards to adapt the Germanic runes to the so-
called, "Latin" alphabet.

A rune series, which however shows a high age, is the Danish

Futhark with 16 runes. In these runes are also written most of the
runestones in Denmark.

Also very old is the series of Helsing runes (Futhark with 16 runes , a
series of runes whose writing has only the characteristic features of the
corresponding runes and allows a shorthand.

The other runic series are no longer in use, except in various

Germanic confederations. The individual runic characters themselves,
however, are still used today everywhere as magical signs and signs of
salvation, namely by all churches, sects and parties, and there is
probably no coat of arms, no house mark, no style, no symbol that did
not come into being with the use of Germanic runes.

The Frisian-Anglo-Saxon rune series with Run .

This rune series is the longest of those rune series which were and
are also used as script runes. Their great number, which far exceeds
the Greek-Latin alphabet with 24 letters, should lead thoughtful
researchers to the conclusion that a community of people, that a
people, that a race, the 33 word characters were available to mark
their lUmwell terms was more highly cultivated than like a culture that
was content with 24 characters.

In spite of this large number of runes in this Futhark it is to be

assumed that this Futhark perhaps adapted for its purpose, but
nevertheless already according to my opinion an abbreviated Futhark
represents, with actually on only 32 runes, and that a whole number of
runes were removed from a longer rune row, and that so the 33ger rune
row was formed. We are also able today to add again this rune series,
but we must not treat then this rune series as writing and sound runes.
That is to be done then still in another place.

The 33ger Futhark is left to us from an area which was the

motherland for the culture of the whole world, from the old Atlantis, the
central bite of the Teutons about 12OO0 years ago. Atlantis is today
partially covered by the tides of the "Atlantic" Ocean and the Rord Sea.

271
covered, but in part the area has reappeared from the sea.
Anterior to the water lies the part of Atlantis
where the tides now roll between Great Britain and
North America; submerged in the North Sea lies the
area of the

Dogger Bank now rising more and more. Holland and

Friesland and Medesaxony, England and Ireland and
Denmark have already snatched themselves from the floods
and are again populated with the descendants of the men
and women who once lived on Atlantis and once in the
eternal spring crossed the countries around and carried the
courage and the God and the wisdom of the Teutons over
the earth to the farthest shores.
After the great flood then from the south and
southeast , from the north and northeast the Germanic tribes
of the outlying areas moved in again and settled with the Nest
of the Teutons, who h a d escaped the great flood on
Atlantis, the resurfacing territories.
2m Dogger Bank area, a high sanctuary was spared
from the floods at that time: Heligoland. Also a land bridge
had remained to the north: today's Schleswig-Holstein.
Southern Sweden was under water. The land area, which
lay where now the East Sea is, was submerged with the
holy city of Vineta until today. From today's Sweden only
Uppland with some old gods' seats among other things
Upp-Sala and Sigtuna still rose from the floods.
In what is now northern Germany, the land south of the
Baltic Ridge was under water, as were parts of what is now
West Prussia and East Prussia, and parts of what we now
call Lower Saxony were also covered by the floods.

Everywhere, however, the mountains, the mountain

ranges and their fringes rose out of the water. And the land
rose more and more (and continues to rise today) from the
floods of the northern seas.
Then the Teutons drew their peoples back to the original
homeland, as far as it had now reappeared. From Finland
and Russia, from Northern Italy and Spain, from Eastern
Europe and France a movement back began.

However, all these processes did not take place in the

course of a few years, but naturally covered larger periods
of time.

272
 But before the Germanic tribes flooded back to their homeland from
the south, steppe peoples accustomed to lower forms of life had
invaded.

As Llppsala had to defend itself against the invasion of the dark

peoples, so also Sigtuna had to defend itself, as well as the Germanic
seats of the gods in today's Denmark and Schleswig-Holstein, and so
also the seats of the gods in the Teutoburg Forest, on the mountain
near Eleve, on which still today the Lohengrin-Durg stands, and on
Helgoland. What in the first greatest time of need warded off the
fchwarzen Völker-scharen, that were not the physical forces of the
defenders, but rune exercises, which brought in height rays and
Liefenstrahlen, coupled and condensed and threw against the enemy.

More and more, however, the Germanic tribes returning from the
south to the north came to the aid of the priesthoods that still existed in
the north. In the meantime, everything was prepared for the decisive
battle against the Tartars in the individual priesthoods themselves.

Freesnana, the highest priestess on Helgoland, would bring the

decision with her battle army, which consisted of baptizing Germanic
priestly maidens and women. She left Helgoland and stood at the head
of the Frisian war bands in a battle robe made of gold cords and gold
plates and on a gold-armored horse and defeated the main force of the
enemies.

What tipped the scales here was the name and the power of this
priestess, who was later declared the ancestral mother of the Frisians.
The enemies themselves saw Freesnana as a goddess and pushed
themselves to her to be killed by her hand, by the hand of the white
goddess of the holy land (of Helgoland) (to be able to take over her
image into the hereafter, a train of thought which was generally
corresponding to the time and also has its reason in certain laws of the
re-embodiment process).

Among our ancestors, the woman was just as defensible as the man.
No sex sought privileges and protection. Likewise, priest and priestess
could also marry. Only knowing and strong mothers can give birth to a
strong sex. Fraternal is a marriage without privileges. Such a marriage
develops all soul forces. I- Ent-

273
Winding is thus guaranteed to both parts. Privileges arouse greed and
slavery cunning. With the enslavement of the female, the race perishes.

So it was nothing special that women took part in the fight here. This
was still the case 2000 years ago in the battles between the Germanic
tribes and the Romans. I remind here also of the "Legend" that lives
on in Cologne on the Rhine. According to this legend, 11000

virgins came from England (Low German: Engelland, Angelland) to

fight for the true faith and were murdered in Cologne by the pagans.
In Cologne, the interior walls and ceilings of an entire church are

still hung and covered with the bones and skulls of these virgins. 11
flames in Cologne's coat of arms still remind us here of the 11000
virgins. The Roman church exploited this legend for its own
purposes. But from Engelland could never come forces that wanted to
fight for the Roman faith, because until about 900 of our era England
was Arian-Christian, i.e. Germanic-Christian and before that time
everything else like Roman. So the "pagans" who overpowered 11000
virgins here after betrayal had been either Romans or Tartar pagans.

After the victory of the Frisians under Freesnana, the Tartars were
ordered to settle in certain areas, where they lived separately from the
Frisians.

Radiating from Friesland now the new formation of the Germanic

empire proceeded. The Frisians founded Cologne on the Rhine, Kölln
on the Spree (Berlin, "Tempel-Hof" etc.) the Frisians settled Rügen,
Pomerania and Mecklenburg. The Frisians turned to the south and
settled Württemberg (Zabergäu, Stuttgart) in alliance with the Sveben,
the Saxons and the other Germanic tribes. Thus a new cultural center
was created in the present areas of the province of Hanover,
Westphalia, Holland, Denmark with high cult seats Aurich, Leer in East
Frisia (with the Plytenberg), Bentheim, Eleve on the Rhine (the
birthplace of Lohengrin, Aunts on the Rhine (the birthplace of Siegfried)
Cologne, Osnabrück (with Oesede, Jburg, Teck- lenburg) Detmold (with
the Externstein Shrine), Göttingen, Hanover, Bremen, Bardowick,
Odensee (in Denmark) etc... Helgoland lost with the passage of the
Freesnana,

'Tartars, (Tartarus-Hnterworld), those born in the underworld.

274
after Friesland, which was later named after her, its importance more
and more.

It is sure for me on the basis of my researches that again at that time

the connections with the Germanic initiation seats in Egypt, Greece and
in the Kar- melgebirge were excluded. It is sure that the "Greek myth"
Jupiter as "Swan" and the "Leda" was created by priests in Leer (in
today's East Frisia). It is also certain that Frisians settled England
several thousand years ago. Historically, a last migration of Frisians
and Saxons to England is still established in the area of our era.

In England, the rune series of the Frisians has been preserved. In

Germany it fell victim to the destruction and collecting activity of Rome.

For all the considerations briefly mentioned above, we rightly call the
runic series preserved in England the Frisian-Anglo-Saxon runic
series.

The Thames knife Zuthark with runes.

This Futhark with 28 runes is carved from a knife whose place of

discovery was the mud of the Thames. We have in this 2S ger Futhark
visibly an abbreviation of the Frisian-Anglo-Saxon Futhark with 33
runes before us. So this Futhark with 28 runes served a special
purpose. Some runes are surrounded.

The uthark with 4 runes.

This series of 24 runes was found carved into a stone in an ancient

grave at Kylfer within the church perimeter of Stanga (pronounced
Stonga) on the island of Gotland (Sweden).

Some runes are a bit unclear. The order is on the whole the same as
in the next futhark of our rune table except for small deviations. The
spelling of some runes is different.

I will return to this series of runes later, also because of the word
"sulius", read from the right "suilus" which is carved next to the Futhark.
In addition, we find on this stone another very important sign, which is
also worth discussing.

275
 Such a futhark was given to the dead because it was known t h a t
the futhark is the formula series that also results in rebirth.

The Va stena uthark with 4 runes.

The Vadstena futhark consists of turned runes, as the drawing on

our runic table also shows.

This futhark was found in raised work carved out of the face of a
gold coin that was worn for good luck. This lucky coin was found near
Vadstena in Ostrogothia (Sweden).

Besides the futhark, the lucky coin also contains the inscription "lufa
tufa" and in the effigy the head of a man, as well as the drawing of an
animal, half bull half horse, and a dove.

This coin must also be discussed in detail later.

The Common Germanic Futhark with 24 runes.

The use of this series of runes is proven everywhere where

Germanic people still live today or once culturally fertilized the earth.
Pros. Herman Wirth proved with this Futhark that all alphabets,
characters and symbols in all parts of the world originate from this
Germanic rune series. With the Teutons this rune series, which
corresponds in its number also with the letters of the alphabet, w a s
used under a certain point of view. This point of view was among other
things completely astrological, what Herman Wirth in his book "Der
Aufgang der Menschheit" (Verlag Eugen Diedrich's, Jena) avoids to say
openly (probably because recently a campaign of destruction against
astrology is planned by all ruling powers), but the contents of his book
and his conclusions prove actually only the fact that here a series of
astrological symbols is present. For the rest, this is not the place to go
into Wirth's certainly valuable work. This will be done in other
publications of mine.

In many ways, the Gemeingermanic Futhark is similar to the other

two 24ger rune series. Details will be discussed later.

276
 The Futhark with 16 runes.

This Futhark is the generally only in the north of Europe in the earliest
and later Middle Ages provable Futhark in use was. The number of 16
runes is likewise also astrologically justified, and also still in other kind,
than as Herman Wirth means. Also this, my opinion given here is well
considered, muh however, since here is not the space, in the proof be put
aside.

Quite a number of runes from the 24 series are no longer used in this
16 rune series. From the other rune series, as one sees, quite certain
runes were selected, in order to arrange this 16 er rune series. As a
writing rune series, however, the number of 16 runes was completely
sufficient, as this rune series became a writing rune series.

Vines of different spelling, some runes also have a mutilation. The

order is, except for small deviations, the same as for the other 16 runes
series.

This futhark is most often used for baptizing gravestones in Sweden

and Norway. This runic script is still taught in Swedish elementary
schools.

The S -Norse Futhark with runes.

A runic series, in the characters of which there are also many

inscriptions on Swedish gravestones.

The Danish Futhark with 6 runes.

The forms are based on the forms of the Swedish Norse Futhark.
The order is slightly different in the last runes. This script was used
especially on the many runestones in Denmark.

The Hels ng rune uthark with 16 runes.

I bring here two kinds of this rune-short writing. This writing can be
read only by those who know that the runes were built into a five-line
system according to the height (similar to our red writing, which is
apparently also based on the runic system). The rune in question was
indicated in a single or double marking line, which stood at the
appropriate height. In the first

277
runes series of Helsing runes we even find dots given as identifiers.

Thele signs seem to indicate that these Helsing runes (the Rame
comes from the Swedish place of discovery) represented a kind of
secret writing, which was maintained in a narrower circle of initiates.
The characters allowed eS easily to form binding runes (connected
runes).

The last two rows of runes of the runic tablet

are already briefly discussed.

In addition to the rune rows, I drew two rows of numerals to the left
and right of the rune rows on the board, in order to be able to number
the individual runes, and also to show that the numerals advertised to
us as "Arabic" have developed from Germanic runes. That also the so-
called "Roman" numerals consist of runes, I have already proved years
ago in my magazine "The own way".

On the left in the first column of the runic table we now find the
numerals in the form in which they developed from the circle cross. We
find here also the explanation why we are accustomed to provide the
digit "7" with a hook. That this writing habit has its deeper reasons, I will
still prove.

On the right, in the last column, we then find the numerals as they
developed from the painted cross, connected with the rhombus. We
now know how the gothic numerals developed. There will be more to
say about these numerals as well.

In a special panel, which I put in the lower right corner of our

runic tablet, we still read in runic script:

'.

In this table the basic forms of all number forms are indicated, which
one calls today "Arabic" or gothic numbers. The rune basis of our
numerals is represented with it so eloquently that it actually needs no
further explanation. Nevertheless, also this table is to be treated later in
all details, because these things are important.

Thus I would have now briefly discussed all rune series brought on
our rune board. In all further Dar-

278
I will always refer to this rune tablet in all my writings.

In addition, I will bring in the Rune Library all available series of

characters of all peoples, so that the reader c a n see how the
Germanic runes are more or less recognizable as the basic forms of all
other scripts, the best proof that the Teutons were not only the givers,
the bringers of culture everywhere, but also a reminder t h a t it is also
high time, Let us acquire again what we inherited from our ancestors:
with the knowledge of the runes also the moral height and the spiritual
power of our ancestors.

Conclusion on the content

.
Rich is the content of this first part of basic knowledge.

Preface and introduction proved the importance of heredity. Only

what is already present in the germ, wants to become once tree, bloom,
fruit. Anything else is a misgrowth.

Further, the essence of genuine holy scripture, genuine holy word

and genuine holy deed was clearly stated and the question of where we
can find genuine holy scripture was answered.

From the discussion of the difference between word writing and

letter writing came to us further insight.

The section "Race spirits, race souls, race bodies" dealt with the
masked spirit struggle on this earth and under the heading: "Where our
fathers' hereditary property remained" we were shown how powers
hostile to culture systematically destroyed culture by force and cunning.
But we also read how the world lie is branded by runic lore and how the
Teutons did not let the runes perish in spite of all red.

With astonishment we see further that in spite of all devilish plans of

destruction and in spite of all politics of derepression the real holy
scripture of the Teutons has been preserved for us in no less than nine
Teutonic rune-series and that these rune-series are partly still in use.

In all of this, it was necessary to have an overview of the

interrelationships, as every real educated person and the

279
kende Mensch doch durchschauttens, to give. If some things are too
high for some others - it's not my fault.

But what is important above all now further for the man of the
present, that is the application of the runes! -

In the content of the whole modest book, which is here before us as

the first double volume of the Rune Book, lives and weaves the thought
that the runes are more than like ordinary characters a n d that they
represent, as I already discovered decades ago, directional, spatial and
power formulas, which become magically effective through rune
speaking and rune exercises in a kind of natural radio electrolysis.
(Perhaps this word best illustrates the matter).

This discovery presupposed the realization that the whole space

around us is filled with mutually intertwining rays and waves, with rays
and waves coming from the height of the universe (height rays), with
rays coming from the depths of the earth (depth rays, ground rays) and
with rays and waves acting on us from the objects around us.

The cosmic radiation, which the modern science discovered and

established by means of complicated apparatuses about the middle of
the second decade, was thus already discovered by me in the first
decade of this century, but still further, also the Tiesen rays and the
formation of rays and waves from the things of the environment.

But I further recognized that these rays and waves from the celestial
spaces as well as from the depths of the earth and from the things of
our environment represent the actual original force, the original
substance of all matter, the building material as well as the designer of
all bodies, the actual life.

Further, I realized that it is only a question of how we supply these

elemental forces, rays and waves to our body and I found out that these
rays and waves themselves, when we adjust the body to these rays and
waves, seize it according to its ray and wave basis, so that the body
behaves appropriately and is induced to movements and to the
utterance of words, which ensure the greatest receptivity. My findings
were crowned by the fact that I recognized the runes as a sign of the
body's position during exercises (runic gymnastics) and as the key to
the murmur in the runic exercise. In rune position, rune movement

280
and rune rays, the body is directed and vibrated in such a way that high
rays, waves and low rays are excluded from the body and bound to the
body substance or reformed into life-giving juices.

The following years and decades were used to further expand the
knowledge gained in this field. It was necessary to carefully distinguish
the real from the illusory. The findings also demanded a completely
positive attitude towards the question of race, religion and ideology. All
this was expressed, in spite of all the world, in my magazine "The Own
Way" since 1924. What had to be achieved in this magazine was above
all a fertilization of the thinking minds. In doing so, some things had to
be concealed, because the scientist is afraid of losing every thought that
puts him in danger of losing the suggestions that arrest him to his
career.

Further, in silence, the system had to be expanded without snoopers

and transcribers learning too much But on the other hand, giving had to
be done, because the need is great.

Thus I held lectures in which I connected astrology with runic lore. In

No. 5 "The own way" of 1924 of my magazine I began with my
publications about the Germanic runes under the writing

, unes murmur properl advice!*

I formed this word quite consciously as a real rune formula. It was to

embody the rhythm of the "four" in four words and the rhythm of the
"seven" in seven syllables. Thus I grasped the rhythms of the rhombus,
the spiritual key word of the root (radius) and the wavelength, which is
expressed astrologically by the planet Jupiter. Also I saw the connecting
rhythm of the seventhness, the wavelength which is astrologically
expressed by Venus. Further I had to consider the effect of all important
vowels and consonants. The quadruple "r" represented Jupiter-Mars and
the "run" the rhythmic current, which also includes the vowel "o". The
vowels u, a, u, i, i, a, were inserted in correct order. The force acting in
the direction of the sphere was sent out in the final t, in the word
"council".

281
 This runic formula was later imitated by John- Gvrsleben, because it
worked everywhere, but falsified and changed to the sentence
"Runes murmur right advice". Significantly, in the borrowed, but in order
to avoid the ä^r- heber law, falsified, formula the self-sound "i" is
missing, which works out the I-direction and the I-consciousness, which
gives the framework to the true formula and connected with the "ch" the
spherical power and cherishing effect. While my formula consciously
applied the vowels a, e, i, u, twice and let the o work through word
number, quadruple r and double "g", Gorslebsn let the vowel "e" appear
twice and the direction-forming "ch" appear twice.

"i" disappear completely. - We pass over what may have prompted

Gorsleben to do this. He died in the last months. One does not judge
with plumb bobs. But we understand how much the sphere of thought,
the sphere of will and the formation of words must be expressed in the
murmur of the runes and we take from this example that the rays and
waves from the farthest and nearest Am-world must necessarily form in
us the Healing-Word or the To-Healing-Word, as they must then also
trigger the right-right or the without-right-right rune position and rune
movement. - But this example also shows how careful I must be and
must be with all publications. On the other hand, however, I now
consider the time has come when it is necessary that the runic
gymnastics now the new future.
the plan in a creative way.

Therefore, I begin already here with the applied runic lore , the runic
gymnastics, which, connected with runic lore, enables to bind the
radiating and undulating and undulating Llr forces, to store them and to
radiate them again, to send them out according to our will.

With the help of the incoming high and low rays we can not only free
ourselves physically from illnesses, but also eliminate mental inhibitions
and spiritual weakness. We can also transmit the elemental life force,
purify sensations, clarify thoughts, and direct the will to other people
even at the farthest distance by sending runic energy from the liver
fluids of the universal and earth forces.

The second part of this book and the following volumes of the Marby
Runes Library, based on more than twenty years of experience, will
show the direction in which we are going and how we are going to do it.

282
283
284
 Runic gymnastics / !
All knowledge is dead if we do not make it alive Lurch application. All
knowledge is unfruitful if we do not develop it into ability. Only the one
who is able is king, is master over himself and the world.
Knowledge probably teaches to recognize red, application only turns
the red.

Today we all know that we are surrounded by the world of radiating

Ar-forces, we also know about our red. The thought is obvious to turn
the red by the Ar-force rays. - But how? - This question is answered by
the runic lore.

The Runicists of all times knew that the red of the individual and of
the whole mankind would once cry to the sky. The Runicists also knew
that this cry to the sky, the murmur of the runes combined with runic
gymnastics alone can turn the red again. But the Runicists kept silent
and secretly hid what they knew, because the Church of Rome with the
superstition of the masses persecuted them "to the death" and gagged
the science.

But the rhythm of times wants turn of the red conjured up by

demonic - purpose thoughts. The one on The public mind, sworn to
"scientificity," can now grasp to some extent the idea of runes. It is
no longer necessary to cloak runic lore in a mystical garb. Run can
begin the red turn.

Runic gymnastics, the murmuring of the runes, is now re-emerging

on the scene. With this, not only the red turn occurs for those who
practice daily, but also step by step for all mankind. The spiritual
revolution

285
The turnaround to a complete devaluation of all values will begin. Those
who live from other people's misery will defend themselves with all
cunning and strength, that is certain. But it is also certain that we will
remain the victors. With us is not only the new time, but also the
reawakened Ar-power, which will turn all misery.

To initiate this turnaround, the Marby Rune Library is now appearing.

Step by step it will show how we couple up and down and
Amweltstrahlen in us and let radiate from us.

I can, one may consider, put down here only in short guiding
sentences that which is to be brought in the following rune volumes. For
my part, as the discoverer of this area, I do not have any ambitious
tendencies, but it is important that when this area is finally entered, the
discoverer of this area also plays a first determining role. He will be the
best leader in this field, but always under the aspect that he needs many
co-workers. It is necessary to breed this group of collaborators.

I now go into guiding principles about the theory and practice of

nunenology as applied nunen gymnastics.

1. Besides the world space, there is a space at rest. This space

radiates. We call it the world space.

The earth-interior space.

2. Inside the earth is also a cavity at rest. This space also radiates.
We call it the earth-inside-space.

The World Space.

3. What we call world-space is a little materialized space occupied
with radiations from the -world-space and with stars in motion.

286
 The Earth .

4. What we call earth is a more materialized space (earth's crust)

occupied with radiations from the earth's inner space and with material
vibrations.

The ave .

5. Between the space of the world and the space filled with
matter is the space of radiation exchange, wave exchange and
dereaction and transformation of the rays and waves coming from both
directions, from above and from below. We call this space wave
heaven, wave space.

The into ive ones.

ccording to the ccording to the

Copernican conception of eupertian world view
the world (the earth is (the world as hollow
seen as the middle point) earth)

er-world space Earth-interior

pace Star-space)
Earth
Wave Wave
Earth Space World Space St

Earth-interior - orld pace

- --------------
Earth-interior er-world pace
Earth Space pace ( tar space

Wave Wave
pace ( tar space Earth Space
-World Earth-interior

- center of the respective world view.

287
 ay and ssence of aterialization.

ateriality.
6. The supra-world space is immaterial and wide-spanned.
7. The inner earth space is immaterial and constricted.
8. the

10. The wave heaven (Wallhall) is subtle (rays

and waves) and in changing tensions and de- tensions.

ovement.
11. The superworld space is immovable.
12. The inner earth space is immobile in itself, but is
carried forward by the earth's movement.
13. The star space is in itself in rhythmic movements.
14. The earth body is in rotating movement and besides in
spiral-like locomotion.
15. The wave sky is in constant fleeing and flowing motion.

the ffects the .

16. The first to third dimension dominates all rooms,

17. The spherical angle has an effect in all rooms.
18. The dihedral angle affects the inner world space, the star
space, the earth body and the wave sky.
19. Angle values are voltage values.
20. Voltage difference creates flow and movement,
movement creates flow and voltage difference.
21. Substance is condensed space. Compression of the space to
substance always goes on, dematerialization of the substance
to space also.
22. Building blocks of the substance are rays and waves; they
become

288
 Dematerialization of the substance is the result of
radiation and undulation of the substance and the
disentanglement (dissolution) of the previously bound
space rays and space waves achieved thereby.
Since direction, distance and angle are tension values
and since tension causes flow and movement, flow and
movement then derstos - lization of space rays and
star waves, the derstos- lization also proceeds under
certain movements, flows, tensions, tension values,
angle values and direction values. Rays and waves of
the space and the stars become free again.

25. We can ca e certain directions, distances, angles,

tensions and currents by certain body positions and
sound formations and movements, thus we can
materialize and dematerialize, form, transform and
dissolve as we and what we want to do.
we want, according to the measure of our knowledge and
abilities and according to the direction and firmness of our
will.

Living eings - of ife.

26. All living beings are the fruit, the product, of the
fields surrounding the living beings. Roch further: in the
living beings the individual space fields create themselves
appa- rates, pressures, in order to connect with each
other. The living beings are organs of the space force
fields striving towards each other. The living beings are
antenna stations and transmitting stations of the force
fields of heaven and the earth.

27. Certain spaces build certain antenna organs and

transmitting organs. Certain directions, angles,
tensions , currents and rhythms of movement build up
certain antenna organs and transmitting organs (bodies
o f metals, stones, plants, animals, people, body free). All
values we find in the space sphere, become substance,
form and activity in the bodies of the living beings and
happening in their environment. - What we call kind is
the special material form created from the preference of
certain space values.
(Where the mass of the space sphere has an effect,
there the jellyfish arises among other things. The borders
between the spheres form the physical borders of this
animal.
289
 Where the seals and radii of the space sphere have an effect, snow
stars, crystals, bones are formed. Where the tensions in the space
sphere have an effect, there tendons and ligaments are formed, -
where they want to press over, nerve cords, organs, which serve the
movement instinct, which again originated from space tensions'.

28. (Cedar body goes back into rays and waves when it is no longer able
to serve the essence of life as a living being, as an antenna and
transmitter for rays and waves. The rays and waves themselves
become later again, if they are not bound again, voltage, angle and
direction values of the different spaces.

29. The space sphere of the world of appearance has created the living
beings as an expression and tool of its life and its being. It maintains
the forms of the living beings also for a certain time, it develops the
forms, it builds organs in which the life can become conscious. - Can. -
Only then, however, when man consciously grasps the life currents
and feeds them to himself, does he begin to live fully consciously.

30. The circle of life, the hollow sphere, which is saturated by every living
being with fine consciousness, is different in size. Most people remain
stuck to the earth. They do not become free in this way. They eat,
drink, sleep, work and "reproduce" or not, but they do not pray as life
demands, they do not spread their consciousness, they do not embed
their consciousness also in the other spaces of the sphere of space,
they do not extend the sensing threads of the antennas of their soul into
the heart of Mother Earth and not into the 'above-worlds-space-width of
the Father of all worlds', they do not stretch their spirit into the deepest
depth and not into the greatest height and thus do not come into eternal
life. They vegetate, are exposed to every environmental influence and
die as if they had never been. -

Man, however, can conduct rays and waves from the force field of
the earth as well as from the force field of the sky through himself, as
well as generate them in himself by thinking, and thus make and keep
himself healthy and capable and efficient, as well as rejuvenate himself
again and again. Besides it has the

290
 Man himself is able to build into himself the knowledge
of the essence of the effective forces, and to gain further
clarity about this essence. He is therefore able to
recognize the gods and the Argot, as far as the organism
of his antenna and his basic disposition allows him to do
so and so much more if it refines this organism and
makes it capable of receiving and processing any and all
waves of any vibration and wave length.

Runic xercises, the nly eal orm of rayer.

Man Antenna Sen r.

31. Man has it in his hands to bring his body into a

certain direction by position and change of position. If he
does this consciously and speaks the certain words, he
makes himself conductive and receptive for certain rays,
waves and forces.

The human being is then also able to achieve a

certain experience and a certain absorption of the
forces of the world through different body positions and
movements. His body is the key which, consciously
handled, opens
The human being opens up all the possibilities of the
world. He can get all the artefacts of life and being
directly from the source, while this is not possible for all
other living beings to the same extent. What we call
human consciousness, therefore, actually begins only
then and there, when man begins to become and to be
consciously the key to all these sources. Only then he
can unlimited spiritually and mentally and physically
further develop and refine by absorption of forces and
trans- formation (transformation).

33. We know, we with our radio antenna not only

receive, but also send through feedback . So also the
human body is not only a natural, finely organized
antenna, but also a powerful transmitting apparatus. In
the same position,
in which the human being emits rays and waves from a
certain direction, in the same or similar position he can
also emit rays and waves in a waved direction. -

291
 The respective body positions, which the human being has to
assume as an antenna and as a transmitter, are transmitted to us in
the form of the runes. To take up this rune position, to think the
corresponding word, to murmur or to speak, to sing or to call in order to
either receive as an antenna or to send as a transmitter, I call doing a
rune exercise.

The runes are not only written signs, language signs, but also
training signs and of course the greatest value and importance of the
Germanic runes is that they are training signs of cosmo-bio-energetic
kind.

34. It is clear that every man, whether intelligent or less intelligent, whether
poor, whether rich, whether educated or uneducated, has it in his
hands in the future, according to the measure of his pure will and his
abilities, knowledge and experience, to bring in as much height rays
from the universe and as much sieve rays from the earth as he wants.

Since the currents from these two fields of force, heaven and earth,
are life-generating, life-awakening and life-force-sustaining currents,
the runic expert can therefore free himself from all diseases which
have their cause in a lack of life force. And almost all diseases are
based on such a lack. Furthermore, with daily practice, the Runicist is
able to free other people from illnesses with the surplus life forces that
have been brought into him and that have now become his own. He
can , because he can send these forces to the farthest distance, then
also heal sick people who are distant from him over seas and
countries. Furthermore, depending on his diligence and practice and
his abilities and attitude, every Runicist is able to order and shape the
events in his near and far surroundings according to his will, as far as
he is not confronted with provisional ignorance.

35. With the Runic lore, as far as it is used to make one's own body a
sensitive antenna as well as an efficient transmitter, the striving man
also develops an irresistible power. Through the runic lore, he is in
truth placed on his own feet and enabled to realize his intentions as
well as his

292
 Will to prevail in all events. The power developed by the Runicist and
this alone makes him a conscious shaper of his destiny.

36. But also something else will happen. The spirit coming out of the
powers of heaven, the now ° coming nun power, will separate the
"sheep" from the "docks". Every man is only key with his body.
According to his inner will and according to his own attitude he
receives rays and powers. If his inner will , if his attitude is good, the
rays and forces evoked in him will bless him. But if his will is directed to
an evil goal, he will judge himself by these rays and forces. It is
therefore up to each rune-man himself to prepare growth or downfall
for himself. -

Body, ody one, rgan itch.

There is a tone, at the sound of which every body vibrates, resonates,

resonates most strongly, a proof that every body is tuned to a certain tone,
to a certain wave.
We call this tone the basic body tone. The basic body tone is different for
each person.

25What is true for the body is also true for each body zone. - (Head,
neck, chest zvne, etc.) Each body zone also resonates most strongly at a
certain pitch. We call this tone, depending on the body zone concerned:
head zone fundamental tone, neck zone fundamental -o tone, etc.
Each organ, like each bone, also has a keynote. We call this keynote:
stomach keynote, kidney keynote, etc.
All these designations we will remember for the future, so that we are
clear about the meant zone, about the meant organ and its tone.
Now every body has a basic tone, the body basic tone, but this tone lies
within a whole "tone 4" series, in which the body also vibrates a little. It
shows that the low tones bring more the feet in vibration. As much higher
we get in the tone, so much higher is the vibration zone.

293
 Where we go under the sound, with which the feet
sound along, there we bring then still our aura under our
feet in vibration (oscillations).

Where we go up over the clay, where the heads, we

set our magnetic body zone (aura) above our head into
vibration.

So we can consciously grasp, influence, stimulate, calm

down every body zone, every organ by a certain pitch and be
receptive for high and low rays.
i° make.

We can then consciously play the song of life on the harp of

God, our body, and give our body a new lease of life. per, our
soul, our spirit nourished daily by the dew of heaven and earth.

Body, ody one, rgan .

What is true with regard to the basic sounds of the body,
the body zones and organs, is also true with regard to the
sounds. Each body responds best to a particular sound. Each
body zone begins to vibrate when we speak certain words.
For the registration of each organ there is a key, a runic
word.

2, Tonal trength Loudness.

The strength of the tone and the volume also play a
certain role, as we can see in the rune exercise.
Depending on the desired goal, we will learn to observe
certain rules here as well.
"o The basic tones, the key words and the don- and
volumes, however, will be dealt with later on a case-by-
case basis in the course of the further treatment of the
runic gymnastics.

294
 Runic Gymnastics.
The first exercises I rune
(, sublime is simple!")

Practice time: always. Place of exercise: anywhere

possible. Purpose of exercise: Strengthening of the body,
liberation from slag, liberation from mental inhibitions,
strengthening of the ego-consciousness, all-round
rejuvenation.

Rune orm .
Runic position:
1. Body erect, eyes straight ahead, chin tucked in,
shoulders slightly raised, chest arched, back hollow, abdomen
tucked in, knees pushed through. When standing: feet
standing a t right angles. When walking: Feet straight out.
Arms slightly hanging, elbows bent forward, palms forward,
shell-like. As a whole: basic military stance.
2. Sitting body. Upper body posture as before. Knees
held together slightly, feet together. The palms rest lightly on
the knees. Arms placed.
3. Walking body. Upper body as before, arms slightly
moved in the elbow, palms slightly clam-shell-like in front. The
big toe pushes off the rear foot while walking.

It must be practiced daily. Lovers are asked for their

address. Advice is given as time permits. Two hot tub baths
a week guide well continues to discharge the waste
products. Where ulcers appear, it is a sign that the body is
cleansing itself. But here help hot full baths and in addition
further intestinal lavage.
gen. The first thing is to cleanse the body and get it in hand.
No harm can come from the exercises.

In further rune books more positional exercises are

given.

295
 Beware of hatred, envy and brutal thoughts of love. Sexually,
one should be sparing without self-compulsion. Reason decides.
One should set oneself up for growth in every respect.

Zur Rune- m Rune

1. Inhale. Duration 5 seconds - seven steps in the usual
gait. No longer for the time being; those who cannot inh a l e
so deeply, slowly progress in duration and inhale at about 4
steps for the time being.
2. Quietly sing the "i". For the time being, sing at a
pitch that suits you best, but not with a wide mouth.
Practice several times a day.
3. From this note, go up in pitch without considering
the scale. Do not pause during the change of tone.
Practice several times and daily.
4. Hold the "i" until 10 seconds or so - 12 steps - and
longer. Practice several times and daily.
5. Let the sound flow through the body from bottom to
top. From top to bottom and then from bottom to top again,
starting in a low tone. Then the sound rises and falls again in
the tone (siren). Duration of the "i": about four seconds is the
maximum time for now. Practice several times and daily.
6. The same, only skip from the lowest note to the
highest note, which can be sung softly without effort. Practice
several times and daily.
7. The same, but start at the high note and skip after the
lowest note. Practice several times and daily.
8. The same, but start at the low don and skip to the
high note. 6th, 7th, 8th duration of singing the
"i" about 4 seconds. Practice several times and daily.
9. You must proceed with the exercises 1-8 in a
logical manner, i.e. in the correct order. The next exercise
should be done only gradually. So: First you get used to a
correct inhalation. In order to inhale correctly, exhale
fully. The exhalation and inhalation exercises should be
practiced during walks in nature. The second exercise
should be practiced for at least 7 days.

The first two exercises should be practiced alone. On the 8th

day, the 3rd exercise is started and the second exercise is
continued at the same time. After another seven days, the
4th exercise is added, and so on.

296
 This is the slow way. It is the safer way. It is not allowed to leave any
lag with the exercise. In general, the exercise time is from half an hour
to one hour. However, it is also possible to do it faster.

For some givers, the effect of the "i" in the body will be immediate.
These givers can shorten the time until the next exercise is started up
to four layers. I do not recommend any further shortening of the time. In
cases of extreme necessity, further abbreviations can be made. But
whoever progresses in a shortened time, must o f course also practice
for a longer time each day. The safest way, however, is the slow way,
also for the reason that the mental and physical transformation does
not have a critical effect in mood crises and physical crises of denial.

First of all it is necessary to adjust the body to a conscious I-

orientation and to let it take effect in the body also in the sound. In the
right conscious posture we have before us the basic military position, a
proof that in the training system of the old army something of the old
runic training methods was still preserved. But by this posture was
achieved here only to make the body of the recruits and soldiers a
receptive antenna.

So what was cultivated in the Prussian army at that time was already
Nunen magic. For us it is now about making ourselves receptive for the
I-rune direction and forces as well. But we do not make ourselves
receptive so that others command us, but we command ourselves.

Always and at all times, when we take up the I-rune position, we

have the thought in us that we want to take up from the infinite
expanses of heaven and from the center of the earth two opposite
directions, forces flowing towards each other, so that they become I-
conscious in us. Thus we bring consciousness of eternity from the
infinite spaces of heaven into us as well as consciousness from the
history of development of the earth. An immense power, which only
comes into effect in us according to our measure, then flows through
our physical field of sensation (soul aura), our life force field and our
body, when we consciously adjust ourselves in the direction of this
power.

297
 We become an I-conscious pillar, the I-rune itself, in
daily mastery of this current. We become a self-
personality, an individuality. Once we have become that,
then we will progressively draw from the forces of
heaven and earth in further runic aeblings, which we will
use to fight for being there and to fight for our brothers
and sisters. need in the present and the future.

Your I Rune .

"I want to be I-consciously connecting heaven and earth,

to be an anne for rays and waves of the Force, which further
evoke and strengthen the I-consciousness in me!
I want to experience everything I-consciously, do
everything I-consciously in the future, I want to be I-
consciously my own!
There I draw the strength from the deepest depth, from
the sphere of the earth, and from the greatest height, from
the sphere of the Upperworld-space, the two sources of
the physical and the spiritual-soul life, by adjusting myself
in the direction of both sources, stretching and stretching,
and directing the currents of these power fields through
me!
Since holy scripture, holy word and holy deed are in
unison, I form the J-rune with my body, speak, hum the self-
sound "i" and thus indeed bring my body to fine rhythmic
vibrations in a vibration number, which corresponds to a
certain cosmic ray, the ray of the I-rune, and that wave,
which now conducted through my body, transforms the I-
consciousness of the universe in my body into own I-
consciousness!
My body is now antenna of the most holy I-De-being-
beam.which flows from million-light-years-worlds of space
through me to the center of the earth!
I arrange all currents flowing above, below and
beside me, also of the finest kind parallel, to my body,
so that these currents calm me, strengthen me and make me
enterprising!
Something in my body blossoms. Of its own accord, it
always wants to adjust itself in the sacred direction of the
"i" rune. The upright person is the "i" rune, the
"i" rune is me. The direction from top to bottom is the
innate direction formed in my flesh and blood!" -

298
 The irst I une xercise.
1. A sudden striking warming of the whole body and a wonderful
invigoration and revitalization.
2. A feeling of lightness, of being young, and a joyful sense of being
secure in eternal powers and forces floods the whole body, indeed
the whole soul.'
3. A feeling of vitality and drive throughout the day.
4. Thinking becomes clearer, the heart becomes calmer, the whole
attitude more hosfnungsreudig and confident.
5. The whole being radiates more awareness. Wherever one goes, one
receives a warm welcome. Disputes and discords and disharmonies
disappear in the surroundings, either by themselves or when you
only tune in to the I-rune in your mind and think that you are
murmuring this rune in the I-rune position in the open air. At that
moment, the field of the runes of the Ego is placed out of oneself into
one's surroundings and creates calmness and clarity according to
one's own fine will.

Application I Rune
.

Blood rush after the head:

Practice standing or walking or sitting. Start with the highest tone,
slowly lower the tone, hold the tone at the bottom for a while. Practice
for about 5-10 minutes.
Dlutz circulation, deficient:
Even if blood distribution is poor: practice standing, sitting or
walking. Start with lowest tone, raise tone, then lower again, change
volume. Practice for about 10 minutes or longer.
Glandular function, deficient, general:
Practice standing up, preferably in the room alone. Change the tone
until the best vibration is achieved. Change volume as well. Often let
the tone play at one pitch.
Gas accumulation in the body:
Practice standing up. Frequent changes in tone and volume.
Lack of vitality, congenital or instantaneous:
Also chills, fatigue, despondency. Standing or sitting. (Do not forget
to breathe deeply). Standing or walking

299
with toe-off. Rocking on the tips of the toes. Keeping pitch
in the position that vibrates most strongly in the body,
namely in the back and chest.
Back pain:
Exercise walking and standing and sitting. Despite the pain,
pay attention to posture. More frequent stretching of the
backbone, first the left shoulder up, then the right. Hold the
tone that resonates best in the spine. Leave the tone down at
the end.
For all diseases and their elimination through runic exercises:
Never forget: First exhale deeply, then inhale deeply.
Play a full, calm breathing rhythm at all times. Best time to
practice: One hour before sunrise to three hours after
sunrise.

The I une its ffects

xplainable

in terms of physical condition as a result, that by the certain body

position and the singing of the self-sound "i" an inner systematic
shaking and massaging of the body in its whole length begins.
High rays and low rays are now excluded.

This loosens the slags present in the body, initiates their

elimination and the recovery of the body. Certain important
glands start to work actively (also a stronger saliva flow). The
result is rejuvenation of the body.

in terms of mental condition as a result, that not only the body

in its whole length and its solid matter is put into fine vibration, but
also the fluids and gases permeating the body. Likewise also the
air layers, which surround the body, are put into vibration in-
dividually and according to will. The fine components of these air
layers thus become receptive for the body.

Furthermore, the magnetic aura of the body is shaken with

fine vibrations, its currents are adjusted and arranged
to the body, the magnetic atmosphere of the body and its
currents are strengthened and thus enabled to take out
radiations and waves from the force field of the sky and the
earth, which are then transformed into nerve force.

300
 in terms of mental condition as a result, That the fine
vibration of the gross and his material body of man in the
axis of the body create a special magnetic vacuum, in its
vibration similar to the vibration of the supra-world space
and similar to the vibration of the interior of the earth
(tension, direction and substance is everywhere the
expression and the seat of the indwelling spirit). Moreover,
the will of man stretches itself in the most holy direction into
infinite widths and becomes the Axis (for eating) of his being.
The rune practitioner creates in himself an axis zone of
supernatural will to be, an eternal consciousness, the
consciousness of the joyful warrior, on whom all the waves of
the environment with their little "blushes" are reflected.
and "worries" break.

In relation to the I rune, the human being becomes a living

bar magnet that attracts all currents. pulls from the direction
in which it is placed. - At the same time the radiations of the
material body arrange themselves. They become directed,
more lively. They get into vibrations, into a fine glow. The
luminous aura, the ray-dress of the Heil- 2ch-en begins to
form. (Many things now become clear: images of saints with
radiant garland, northern lights, light appearances in
germinating seeds, etc.).

301
 Rune / Rune mnasti /
.
- new people! Sines'sis impossible without
the other. - Time is all-rhythm. To people without all-
rhythm every new time passes, every new time
becomes a torment, the old one becomes a fetter. -
Runic lore and runic gymnastics now usher in the new
time, runic lore and daily runic exercises now open up the
new time for us, open up the universe and the heavens for
us, let the universe-rhythm become flesh and courage in
us.
- free people! Where humans remain
unfree, one cannot speak of breaking in of a new time.
Free is, who makes himself free! We want, we will make
ourselves free! Nobody can prevent us!
- healthy people! Where we sick
are, runic exercise will make us healthy! Where others
are sick, we send strength and healing! Where there is
any spark of life force, we will kindle it!
- good people! Wanting evil, doing evil is a
waste of power punishing the author. All unknowing or
conscious black magic falls like a card. house together
before the power of the rune practitioners. - Those who hope
to achieve evil through runic practices drink from a poison
cup. -
Runic exercises educate the speaker and others to pure
will. Guilt is erased, the soul is unburdened, the conscience
sentient, the thinking clear to the rune practitioner and those
who are led by us through rune thinking on the path of
good. There is No resisting the fullness, the purity, the
power of the soul guidance through the runic wave!

302
 New - people! Where we need advice: we get advice from
heaven, from God! Where others do not know advice: we form the Grail,
we send it in the runic exercise!

- strong people! Where we need strength: the sky with its

infinite forces is open to us. - Where other people slacken in the will:
through Rune Aebung we send strength!

- of the people! Where the people of the world,

blinded by the addiction to power, honor and money, felt themselves to be
masters and oppressors, insidiously or triumphantly, we direct their
thoughts, their will, so that they either become willing or, if they do not allow
themselves to be directed, they eliminate themselves.

- new order! Runic exercise orders man in himself,

runic exercise calls the stewards as irresistible leaders. Money, protection,
church, state and lodge no longer determine the leaders, but the ability to
radiate, the sending of thoughts, the pure will of the runic practitioners
influencing mankind I

Money, higher education, titles and dignities fall in rubble before the
power of the ordering runic thinking. The ordering, the directing wave floods
from person to person, creating order according to the order of the spirit
and the nature.

- new science! Runic exercises open all thoughts that

people have ever thought Runic exercises fill with new ideas. Runic
exercises show new ways in all fields of science and technology. In the
noble competition for the feeling of having made existence easier for
brothers and sisters within the human community, the one who asks the
runes every day in life shall be rewarded.

- new art! Runic exercises convey the highest levels of art in

all fields. - Runic exercises provide the singer's voice with melodiousness,
fullness and carrying capacity. Runic exercises sharpen the painter's sense
of color, form and perspective. - Runic exercises give the sculptor a sense
of proportion and force fields. - Runic exercises strengthen the
concentration of the mental worker. - Runic exercises give idea and sound
and rhythm from the bell spheres of the universe everywhere.

303
the pure-willed composer. - Wherever there is a struggle for
real, and thus for pure and religious, uplifting and developing
art, the runic exercise as a divining rod will make the springs
bubble up. Key and shaper you will become through the daily
rune exercises!

- new godliness! Churches and sects regulated

the religious "need" and still measure and presume
themselves to determine on which ways man may develop
and approach God. It is supposed to be a service of God.
One can also have a different opinion about it. -

We do not presume to dictate the way to God to

other people. But we do not allow ourselves to be
commanded the way either. -

After the first weeks of daily practice of the runes, we

know the way to God firmly and clearly. All divine forces
help us on this path. We become vessels, instruments of
these forces, according to the measure of our purity and
diligence in practicing the runes. -

As instruments of the new wave of time, which, as the

writers of the Gospels predicted, will help the Christ to
come again in the clouds of heaven, we will use the
omnipotent forces brought down by us to bind those forces
which have criminally blocked the way to God until now.

As a tool of the new religious wave, we will pre-

The daily transmission of clarifying thought waves, path-
breaking waves of knowledge, power-giving will waves. -

So we will build the new time with the best tools, with
the best weapons, with our body as the key, with our will
as the transformer, and with the waves of heaven as the
source of power!

We have now found the way, finally found it in the

heritage of our ancestors, in the Germanic runic lore and in
the daily practice of the runes.

304
 the ook .
The cover brings the picture of a man practicing the
I-rune and next to it the field of a bar magnet 5 (I-rune). By
practicing the I-rune, the personal magnetism is
strengthened, the body strengthens its magnetic field and
radiates. We know this representation also from pictures
of saints, a hint to it. that Albrecht Dürer and others were
rune practitioners. Among the rune practitioners and the I
rune we find the three-unified mountain of gods of the
Germanic people symbolized.

Some runic moldings were used as headdresses.

These bars show the runic power image in ratur effects
on the left. The field on the right of the bar ib shows the
rune or binder rune as it appears as a script rune, house
mark or heraldic image, among others. The center field of
the bar shows how the rune is used to mark and decorate
buildings (church buildings and other public buildings, as
well as residential buildings). Also, these rune forms
appear in coats of arms, as well as the runes in the left
field of the bar.
On each text page there is also a line counting bar. This
bar brings the runes of the Frisian-Anglo-Saxon Futhark with
33 runes. Next to it the line numbers of the page in intervals of
five to five lines, so that it is possible to draw attention to an
important line or to explain further this line in later bundles of
the rune library.

305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345